A Treatise on Domestic Economy_ For the Use of Young Ladies at Home and at School Catharine Esther Beecher 5567 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Treatise on Domestic
Economy; For the Use of Young Ladies at Home and at School

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: A Treatise on Domestic Economy; For the Use of Young Ladies at
Home and at School

Author: Catharine Esther Beecher

Release date: June 14, 2007 [eBook #21829]

Language: English

Original publication: New-York: Harper & Brothers, 82 Cliff Street, 1845

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/21829

Credits: E-text prepared by Jason Isbell, Karen Dalrymple, and the Project
Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TREATISE ON
DOMESTIC ECONOMY; FOR THE USE OF YOUNG LADIES AT
HOME AND AT SCHOOL ***

E-text prepared by Jason Isbell, Karen Dalrymple,
and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)

Transcriber's Note:

Page numbers 10 and 370 were skipped in the original text; they are not missing. There were

two pages 355 and 356 in the original; the two between page 354 and the first page 355 have

been renumbered 354a and 345b and references to them in the text changed accordingly.

Printer errors were corrected silently and hyphenation was made consistent, but variant

spellings have been preserved.

A

TREATISE

ON

DOMESTIC ECONOMY,

FOR THE USE OF

YOUNG LADIES AT HOME,

AND

AT SCHOOL.

BY MISS CATHERINE E. BEECHER.

REVISED EDITION,

WITH NUMEROUS ADDITIONS AND ILLUSTRATIVE ENGRAVINGS.

NEW-YORK:
Harper & Brothers, 82 Cliff Street.
1845.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1842, by

Thomas H. Webb, & Co.,

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.

TO
AMERICAN MOTHERS,

whose intelligence and virtues have inspired admiration and respect, whose
experience has furnished many valuable suggestions, in this work, whose
approbation will be highly valued, and whose influence, in promoting the
object aimed at, is respectfully solicited, this work is dedicated, by their
friend and countrywoman,

THE AUTHOR.

PREFACE
TO THE THIRD EDITION.

The author of this work was led to attempt it, by discovering, in her
extensive travels, the deplorable sufferings of multitudes of young wives
and mothers, from the combined influence of poor health, poor domestics,
and a defective domestic education. The number of young women whose
health is crushed, ere the first few years of married life are past, would
seem incredible to one who has not investigated this subject, and it would
be vain to attempt to depict the sorrow, discouragement, and distress
experienced in most families where the wife and mother is a perpetual
invalid.

The writer became early convinced that this evil results mainly from the
fact, that young girls, especially in the more wealthy classes, are not trained
for their profession. In early life, they go through a course of school
training which results in great debility of constitution, while, at the same
time, their physical and domestic education is almost wholly neglected.
Thus they enter on their most arduous and sacred duties so inexperienced
and uninformed, and with so little muscular and nervous strength, that
probably there is not one chance in ten, that young women of the present
day, will pass through the first years of married life without such prostration
of health and spirits as makes life a burden to themselves, and, it is to be
feared, such as seriously interrupts the confidence and happiness of married
life.

The measure which, more than any other, would tend to remedy this evil,
would be to place domestic economy on an equality with the other sciences

in female schools. This should be done because it can be properly and
systematically taught (not practically, but as a science), as much so as
political economy or moral science, or any other branch of study; because it
embraces knowledge, which will be needed by young women at all times
and in all places; because this science can never be properly taught until it
is made a branch of study; and because this method will secure a dignity
and importance in the estimation of young girls, which can never be
accorded while they perceive their teachers and parents practically attaching
more value to every other department of science than this. When young
ladies are taught the construction of their own bodies, and all the causes in
domestic life which tend to weaken the constitution; when they are taught
rightly to appreciate and learn the most convenient and economical modes
of performing all family duties, and of employing time and money; and
when they perceive the true estimate accorded to these things by teachers
and friends, the grand cause of this evil will be removed. Women will be
trained to secure, as of first importance, a strong and healthy constitution,
and all those rules of thrift and economy that will make domestic duty easy
and pleasant.

To promote this object, the writer prepared this volume as a text-book for
female schools. It has been examined by the Massachusetts Board of
Education, and been deemed worthy by them to be admitted as a part of the
Massachusetts School Library.

It has also been adopted as a text-book in some of our largest and most
popular female schools, both at the East and West.

The following, from the pen of Mr. George B. Emmerson, one of the most
popular and successful teachers in our country, who has introduced this

work as a text-book in his own school, will exhibit the opinion of one who
has formed his judgment from experience in the use of the work:

"It may be objected that such things cannot be taught by books. Why not?
Why may not the structure of the human body, and the laws of health
deduced therefrom, be as well taught as the laws of natural philosophy?
Why are not the application of these laws to the management of infants and
young children as important to a woman as the application of the rules of
arithmetic to the extraction of the cube root? Why may not the properties of
the atmosphere be explained, in reference to the proper ventilation of
rooms, or exercise in the open air, as properly as to the burning of steel or
sodium? Why is not the human skeleton as curious and interesting as the
air-pump; and the action of the brain, as the action of a steam-engine? Why
may not the healthiness of different kinds of food and drink, the proper
modes of cooking, and the rules in reference to the modes and times of
taking them, be discussed as properly as rules of grammar, or facts in
history? Are not the principles that should regulate clothing, the rules of
cleanliness, the advantages of early rising and domestic exercise, as readily
communicated as the principles of mineralogy, or rules of syntax? Are not
the rules of Jesus Christ, applied to refine domestic manners and preserve a
good temper, as important as the abstract principles of ethics, as taught by
Paley, Wayland, or Jouffroy? May not the advantages of neatness, system,
and order, be as well illustrated in showing how they contribute to the
happiness of a family, as by showing how they add beauty to a copy-book,
or a portfolio of drawings? Would not a teacher be as well employed in
teaching the rules of economy, in regard to time and expenses, or in regard
to dispensing charity, as in teaching double, or single entry in bookkeeping?
Are not the principles that should guide in constructing a house, and in
warming and ventilating it properly, as important to young girls as the

principles of the Athenian Commonwealth, or the rules of Roman tactics? Is
it not as important that children should be taught the dangers to the mental
faculties, when over-excited on the one hand, or left unoccupied on the
other, as to teach them the conflicting theories of political economy, or the
speculations of metaphysicians? For ourselves, we have always found
children, especially girls, peculiarly ready to listen to what they saw would
prepare them for future duties. The truth, that education should be a
preparation for actual, real life, has the greatest force with children. The
constantly-recurring inquiry, 'What will be the use of this study?' is always
satisfied by showing, that it will prepare for any duty, relation, or office
which, in the natural course of things, will be likely to come.

"We think this book extremely well suited to be used as a text-book in
schools for young ladies, and many chapters are well adapted for a reading
book for children of both sexes."

To this the writer would add the testimony of a lady who has used this work
with several classes of young girls and young ladies. She remarked that she
had never known a school-book that awakened more interest, and that some
young girls would learn a lesson in this when they would study nothing
else. She remarked, also, that when reciting the chapter on the construction
of houses, they became greatly interested in inventing plans of their own,
which gave an opportunity to the teacher to point out difficulties and
defects. Had this part of domestic economy been taught in schools, our land
would not be so defaced with awkward, misshapen, inconvenient, and, at
the same time, needlessly expensive houses, as it now is.

Although the writer was trained to the care of children, and to perform all
branches of domestic duty, by some of the best of housekeepers, much in
these pages is offered, not as the result of her own experience, but as what

has obtained the approbation of some of the most judicious mothers and
housekeepers in the nation. The articles on Physiology and Hygiene, and
those on horticulture, were derived from standard works on these subjects,
and are sanctioned by the highest authorities.

The American Housekeeper's Receipt Book is another work prepared by the
author of the Domestic Economy, in connexion with several experienced
housekeepers, and is designed for a supplement to this work. On pages 354a
and 354b will be found the Preface and Analysis of that work, the two
books being designed for a complete course of instructions on every
department of Domestic Economy.

The copyright interest in these two works is held by a board of gentlemen
appointed for the purpose, who, after paying a moderate compensation to
the author for the time and labour spent in preparing these works, will
employ all the remainder paid over by the publishers, to aid in educating
and locating such female teachers as wish to be employed in those portions
of our country, which are most destitute of schools.

The contract with the publisher provides that the publisher shall guaranty
the sales and thus secure against any losses for bad debts, for which he shall
receive five per cent. He shall charge twenty per cent. for commissions paid
to retailers, and also the expenses of printing, paper, and binding, at the
current market prices, and make no other charges. The net profits thus
determined are then to be divided equally, the publishers taking one half,
and paying the other half to the board above mentioned.

CONTENTS.

Preface, 7

CHAPTER I.
PECULIAR RESPONSIBILITIES OF AMERICAN WOMEN.

American Women should feel a peculiar Interest
in Democratic Institutions. The Maxim of our
Civil Institutions. Its Identity with the main
Principle of Christianity. Relations involving
Subordination; why they are needful.
Examples. How these Relations are decided
in a Democracy. What decides the Equity of
any Law or Institution. The Principle of
Aristocracy. The Tendency of Democracy in
Respect to the Interests of Women. Illustrated
in the United States. Testimony of De
Tocqueville. Miss Martineau's
Misrepresentations. In what Respects are
Women subordinate? and why? Wherein are
they equal or superior in Influence? and how
are they placed by Courtesy? How can
American Women rectify any real
Disadvantages involved in our Civil
Institutions? Opinion of De Tocqueville as to
the Influence and Example of American

Democracy. Responsibilities involved in this
View, especially those of American Women,
25

CHAPTER II.
DIFFICULTIES PECULIAR TO AMERICAN WOMEN.

A Law of Moral Action to be noted. Its
Application. Considerations to be borne in
Mind, in appreciating peculiar Trials.
Application to American Women. Difference
between this and Aristocratic Countries. How
this affects the Interests of American Women.
Effect of Wealth, in this Country, on
Domestic Service. Effects on the Domestic
Comfort of Women. Second peculiar Trial of
American Women. Extent of this Evil. The
Writer's Observation on this Point. Effects on
the Anticipations of Mothers and Daughters.
Infrequency of Healthful Women in the
Wealthy Classes. Causes which operate to
undermine the Female Constitution.
Excitement of Mind. Course of Intellectual
Training. Taxation, in Domestic Life, of
American Mothers and Housekeepers.
Exercise and Fresh Air needful to balance
Mental Excitement. Defect in American,
compared with English, Customs, in this
Respect. Difference in the Health and

Youthfulness of Appearance between English
and American Mothers. Liabilities of
American Women to the uncommon
Exposures of a New Country. Remarks of De
Tocqueville and the Writer on this Point, 38

CHAPTER III.
REMEDIES FOR THE PRECEDING DIFFICULTIES.

First Remedy suggested. Obligations of Wealthy
Ladies on this Point. How a Dearth of
Domestics may prove a Blessing. Second
Remedy. Domestic Economy should be
taught in Schools. Third Remedy. Reasons for
endowing Colleges and Professional Schools.
Similar Reasons exist for endowing Female
Institutions. Present Evils in conducting
Female Education. A Sketch of a Model
Female Institution. Accommodations
provided. Mode of securing Exercise to
Pupils. Objections to this answered.
Calisthenics. Course of Intellectual Discipline
adopted. Mode of Division of Labor adopted.
Example of Illinois in Regard to Female
Education. Economy of Health and Time
secured by such Institutions. Plan suggested
for the Early Education of Young Girls. Last
Remedy suggested, 48

CHAPTER IV.
ON DOMESTIC ECONOMY AS A BRANCH OF STUDY.

Impediment to making Domestic Economy a
Study at School. First Reason why it should
be so made. State of Domestic Service
precarious. Second Reason. Examples
illustrating. Third Reason. Questions asked.
First Objection; how answered. Next
Objection; how answered. Next Objection;
how answered. Last Reason, 63

CHAPTER V.
ON THE CARE OF HEALTH.

Importance of a Knowledge of the Laws of
Health, and of the Human System, to
Females. Construction of the Human Frame.
Bones; their Structure, Design, and Use.
Engraving and Description. Spinal Column.
Engravings of Vertebræ. Exercise of the
Bones. Muscles; their Constitution, Use, and
Connection with the Bones. Engraving and
Description. Operation of Muscles. Nerves;
their Use. Spinal Column. Engravings and
Descriptions. Distortions of the Spine.
Engravings and Descriptions. Blood-Vessels;
their Object. Engravings and Descriptions.
The Heart, and its Connection with the
System. Engravings and Descriptions.

Organs of Digestion and Respiration.
Engraving and Description. Process of
Digestion. Circulation of the Blood. Process
of Respiration. Necessity of Pure Air. The
Skin. Process of Perspiration. Insensible
Perspiration. Heat of the Body. Absorbents.
Importance of frequent Ablutions and Change
of Garments. Follicles of Oily Matter in the
Skin. Nerves of Feeling, 68

CHAPTER VI.
ON HEALTHFUL FOOD.

Responsibility of a Housekeeper in Regard to
Health and Food. The most fruitful Cause of
Disease. Gastric Juice; how proportioned.
Hunger the Natural Guide as to Quantity of
Food. A Benevolent Provision; how
perverted, and its Effects. A Morbid Appetite,
how caused. Effects of too much Food in the
Stomach. Duty of a Housekeeper in
Reference to this. Proper Time for taking
Food. Peristaltic Motion. Need of Rest to the
Muscles of the Stomach. Time necessary
between each Meal. Exceptions of hard
Laborers and active Children. Exercise; its
Effect on all parts of the Body. How it
produces Hunger. What is to be done by those
who have lost the Guidance of Hunger in

regulating the Amount of Food. On Quality of
Food. Difference as to Risk from bad Food,
between Healthy Persons who exercise, and
those of Delicate and Sedentary Habits.
Stimulating Food; its Effects. Condiments
needed only for Medicine, and to be avoided
as Food. Difference between Animal and
Vegetable Food. Opinion of some Medical
Men. Medical Men agree as to the Excess of
Animal Food in American Diet. Extracts from
Medical Writers on this Point. Articles most
easily digested. The most Unhealthful Articles
result from bad cooking. Caution as to Mode
of Eating. Reason why Mental and Bodily
Exertions are injurious after a full Meal.
Changes in Diet should be gradual; and why.
Drink most needed at Breakfast; and why.
Dinner should be the heartiest Meal; and why.
Little Drink to be taken while eating; and
why. Extremes of Heat or Cold; why injurious
in Food. Fluids immediately absorbed from
the Stomach. Why Soups are hard of
Digestion. Case of Alexis St. Martin. Why
highly-concentrated Nourishment is not good
for Health. Beneficial Effects of using
Unbolted Flour. Scarcity of Wheat under
William Pitt's Administration, and its Effects.

Causes of a Debilitated Constitution from the
Misuse of Food, 94

CHAPTER VII.
ON HEALTHFUL DRINKS.

Responsibility of a Housekeeper in this Respect.
Stimulating Drinks not required for the
Perfection of the Human System. Therefore
they are needless. First Evil in using them.
Second Evil. Five Kinds of Stimulating
Articles in Use in this Country. First
Argument in Favor of Stimulants, and how
answered. Second Argument; how answered.
The Writer's View of the Effects of Tea and
Coffee on American Females. Duty in
Reference to Children. Black Tea the most
harmless Stimulant. Warm Drinks not
needful. Hot Drinks injurious. Effect of Hot
Drinks on Teeth. Mexican Customs and their
Effects illustrating this. Opinion of Dr.
Combe on this subject. Difference between
the Stimulus of Animal Food and the
Stimulating Drinks used. Common Habit of
Drinking freely of Cold Water debilitating.
Persons taking but little Exercise require but
little Drink, 106

CHAPTER VIII.

ON CLOTHING.

Calculations made from Bills of Mortality; and
Inference from them. Causes of Infant
Mortality. Of the Circulation in Infancy.
Warm Dress for Infants; and why.
Investigations in France, and Results.
Dangers from the opposite Extreme. Effects
of too much Clothing. Rule of Safety.
Featherbeds; why unhealthy in Warm
Weather. Best Nightgowns for Young
Children. Clothing; how to be proportioned.
Irrational Dress of Women. Use of Flannel
next the Skin. Evils of Tight Dresses to
Women. False Taste in our Prints of Fashions.
Modes in which Tight Dresses operate to
weaken the Constitution. Rule of Safety as to
Looseness of Dress. Example of English
Ladies in Appropriateness of Dress, 112

CHAPTER IX.
ON CLEANLINESS.

Importance of Cleanliness not realized, without
a Knowledge of the Nature of the Skin.
Foundation of the Maxim respecting the
Healthfulness of Dirt. Office of the Skin.
Other Organs which perform similar Duties.
Amount of Matter daily exhaled by the Skin.
Effect of a Chill upon the Skin, when

perspiring. Illustration of this. Effect of
closing the Pores of the Skin, with Dirt or
other Matter. The Skin absorbs Matter into the
Blood. Reasons for a Daily Ablution of the
whole Body. Effects of Fresh Air on Clothing
worn next the Skin. Americans compared
with other Nations as to Care of the Skin.
Cautions in Regard to a Use of the Bath. How
to decide when Cold Bathing is useful. Warm
Bath tends to prevent Colds; and why. When
a Bath should be taken. Advantages of
General Ablutions to Children. Care of the
Teeth, 118

CHAPTER X.
ON EARLY RISING.

Universal Impression in Respect to this Practice.
Why it should be regarded as American and
Democratic. Practice in Aristocratic Circles in
England. Appeal to American Women. First
Consideration in Favor of Early Rising.
Another Physiological Reason in its Favor.
Another Reason. Time necessary for Sleep.
Proper Hours for Rising and Retiring. Evils of
protracted Sleep. Testimony of Sir John
Sinclair. Another Reason for Early Rising.
Responsibility of Parents for the Health and

Industry of a Family. Effects of Early Rising
on General Society, 122

CHAPTER XI.
ON DOMESTIC EXERCISE.

Causes which produce Delicacy and Decay of
the Female Constitution. Want of Exercise.
Neglect of the Laws of Health. Want of Pure
Air. Objectionable Amusements. Sleeping by
Day. Want of Exercise a greater Cause of
these Evils, than all the Others combined.
Importance of understanding the Influence of
the Neglect or Abuse of the Muscular System.
Nerves of Sensation and of Motion. Both
need Exercise. Rules for Exercise. Importance
of a Feeling of Interest in taking Exercise.
Walks merely for Exercise. Exercise most
proper for Young Girls. Exercise, more than
any Thing else, imparts fresh Strength and
Vitality to all Parts of the Body. Mistakes of
Mothers and Teachers on this Subject. Effects
of neglecting to use the Muscles; Effects of
excessive Use of them. Effect of School
Confinement and Seats. Extract from the
Young Lady's Friend. Lady Montagu.
Daughter of a French Nobleman, 128

CHAPTER XII.

ON DOMESTIC MANNERS.

What are Good-manners. Defect in American
Manners. Coldness and Reserve of the
Descendants of the Puritans accounted for.
Cause of the Want of Courtesy in American
Manners. Want of Discrimination. Difference
of Principles regulating Aristocratic and
Democratic Manners. Rules for regulating the
Courtesies founded on Precedence of Age,
Office, and Station, in a Democracy. Manners
appropriate to Superiors and Subordinates.
Miss Martineau's Remarks on the Universal
Practice of Americans to give Precedence to
Woman. Peculiar Defect of Americans in this
Respect. This to be remedied in the Domestic
Circle, alone. Rules of Precedence to be
enforced in the Family. Manners and Tones
towards Superiors to be regulated in the
Family. Treatment of grown Brothers and
Sisters by Young Children. Acknowledgement
of Favors by Children to be required.
Children to ask leave or apologize in certain
Cases. Rules for avoiding Remarks that
wound the Feelings of Others. Rules of
Hospitality. Conventional Rules. Rules for
Table Manners. Caution as to teaching these
Rules to Children. Caution as to Allowances
to be made for those deficient in Good-

manners. Comparison of English and
American Manners, by De Tocqueville.
America may hope to excel all Nations in
Refinement, Taste, and Good-breeding; and
why. Effects of Wealth and Equalisation of
Labor. Allusion to the Manners of Courts in
the past Century, 136

CHAPTER XIII.
ON THE PRESERVATION OF A GOOD TEMPER IN A HOUSEKEEPER.

Influence of a Housekeeper on Domestic
Happiness. Contrasts to illustrate. Sympathy.
Influence of Tones. Allowances to be made
for Housekeepers. Considerations to aid in
regulating Temper and Tones. First; Her
Duties to be regarded as Dignified, Important,
and Difficult. Second; She should feel that
she really has Great Difficulties to meet and
overcome. Third; She should deliberately
calculate upon having her Plans interfered
with, and be prepared for the Emergency.
Fourth; All her Plans should be formed
consistently with the Means at Command.
Fifth; System, Economy, and Neatness, only
valuable when they tend to promote the
Comfort and Well-being of the Family. Sixth;
Government of Tones of Voice. Some Persons
think Angry Tones needful. They mistake.

Illustration. Scolding, Unlady-like, and in
Bad Taste. A Forgiving Spirit necessary.
Seventh and Last Consideration offered;
Right View of a Superintending Providence.
Fretfulness and Complaining sinful, 148

CHAPTER XIV.
ON HABITS OF SYSTEM AND ORDER.

Question of the Equality of the Sexes, frivolous
and useless. Relative Importance and
Difficulty of the Duties a Woman is called to
perform. Her Duties not trivial. More difficult
than those of the Queen of a great Nation. A
Habit of System and Order necessary. Right
Apportionment of Time, General Principles.
Christianity to be the Foundation. Intellectual
and Social Interests to be preferred to
Gratification of Taste or Appetite. The Latter
to be last in our Estimation. No Sacrifice of
Health allowable. Neglect of Health a Sin in
the Sight of God. Regular Season of Rest
appointed by the Creator. Divisions of Time.
Systematic Arrangement of House Articles
and other Conveniences. Regular
Employment for each Member of a Family.
Children can be of great Service. Boys should
be taught Family Work. Advantage to them in

Afterlife. Older Children to take Care of
Infants of a Family, 155

CHAPTER XV.
ON GIVING IN CHARITY.

No Point of Duty more difficult to fix by Rule,
than Charity. First Consideration;—Object for
which we are placed in this World. How to be
perfectly happy. Self-denying Benevolence.
Important Distinction. Second Consideration;
—Natural Principles not to be exterminated,
but regulated and controlled. All
Constitutional Propensities good, and
designed to be gratified. Their Abuses to be
guarded against. Third Consideration;—
Superfluities sometimes proper, and
sometimes not. Fourth Consideration;—No
Rule of Duty right for One and not for All.
The Opposite of this Principle tested. Some
Use of Superfluities necessary. Physical
Gratifications should always be subordinate
to Social, Intellectual, and Moral Advantages.
Difficulties in the Way. Remarks upon them.
Plan for Keeping an Account of Necessaries
and Superfluities. Untoward Results of our
Actions do not always prove that we deserve
Blame. Examples of Conformity to the Rules
here laid down. General Principles to guide in

deciding upon Objects of Charity. Parable of
Good Samaritan. Who are our Neighbors.
Those most in Need to be first relieved.
Intellectual and Moral Wants more necessary
to be supplied than Physical. Not much Need
of Charity in supplying Physical Wants in this
Country. System of Associated Charities, in
which many small Sums are combined.
Indiscriminate Charity—Very injurious to
Society, as a General Rule. Exceptions.
Impropriety of judging of the Charities of
Others, 167

CHAPTER XVI.
ON ECONOMY OF TIME AND EXPENSES.

Economy of Time. Value of Time. Right
Apportionment of Time. Laws appointed by
God for the Jews. Proportions of Property and
Time the Jews were required to devote to
Intellectual, Benevolent, and Religious
Purposes. The Levites. The weekly Sabbath.
The Sabbatical Year. Three sevenths of the
Time of the Jews devoted to God's Service.
Christianity removes the Restrictions laid on
the Jews, but demands all our Time to be
devoted to our own best Interests and the
Good of our Fellow-men. Some Practical
Good to be the Ultimate End of all our

Pursuits. Enjoyment connected with the
Performance of every Duty. Great Mistake of
Mankind. A Final Account to be given of the
Apportionment of our Time. Various Modes
of economizing Time. System and Order.
Uniting several Objects in one Employment.
Employment of Odd Intervals of Time. We
are bound to aid Others in economizing Time.
Economy in Expenses. Necessity of
Information on this Point. Contradictory
Notions. General Principles in which all
agree. Knowledge of Income and Expenses.
Every One bound to do as much as she can to
secure System and Order. Examples. Evils of
Want of System and Forethought. Young
Ladies should early learn to be systematic and
economical. Articles of Dress and Furniture
should be in Keeping with each other, and
with the Circumstances of the Family.
Mistaken Economy. Education of Daughters
away from Home injudicious. Nice Sewing
should be done at Home. Cheap Articles not
always most economical. Buying by
wholesale economical only in special cases.
Penurious Savings made by getting the Poor
to work cheap. Relative Obligations of the
Poor and the Rich in Regard to Economy.
Economy of Providence in the Unequal

Distribution of Property. Carelessness of
Expense not a Mark of Gentility. Beating
down Prices improper in Wealthy People.
Inconsistency in American would-be
Fashionables, 180

CHAPTER XVII.
ON HEALTH OF MIND.

Intimate Connection between the Body and
Mind. Brain excited by improper Stimulants
taken into the Stomach. Mental Faculties then
affected. Example of a Person having lost a
Portion of his Skull. Causes of Mental
Diseases. Want of Oxygenized Blood. Fresh
Air absolutely necessary. Excessive Exercise
of the Intellect or Feelings a Cause of
Derangement. Such Attention to Religion, as
prevents the Performance of other Duties,
wrong. Teachers and Parents should look to
this. Unusual Precocity in Children usually
the Result of a Diseased Brain. Parents
generally add Fuel to this Fever. Idiocy often
the Result, or the Precocious Child sinks
below the Average of Mankind. This Evil yet
prevalent in Colleges and other Seminaries. A
Medical Man necessary in every Seminary.
Some Pupils always needing Restraint in
Regard to Study. A Third Cause of Mental

Disease, the Want of Appropriate Exercise of
the Various Faculties of the Mind. Extract
from Dr. Combe. Examples of Wealthy
Ladies. Beneficial Results of active
Intellectual Employments. Indications of a
Diseased Mind, 195

CHAPTER XVIII.
ON THE CARE OF DOMESTICS.

No Subject on which American Women need
more Wisdom, Patience, Principle, and Self-
control. Its Difficulties. Necessary Evils.
Miseries of Aristocratic Lands. Wisdom of
Conforming to Actual Circumstances. How to
judge correctly respecting Domestics. They
should be treated as we would expect to be
under similar Circumstances. When Labor is
scarce, its Value is increased. Instability of
Domestics; how it may be remedied. Pride
and Insubordination; how remedied.
Abhorrence of Servitude a National Trait of
Character. Domestics easily convinced of the
Appropriateness of different Degrees of
Subordination. Example. Domestics may be
easily induced to be respectful in their
Deportment, and appropriate in their Dress.
Deficiencies of Qualifications for the
Performance of their Duties; how remedied.

Forewarning, better than Chiding. Preventing,
better than finding Fault. Faults should be
pointed out in a Kind Manner. Some
Employers think it their Office and Duty to
find Fault. Domestics should be regarded with
Sympathy and Forbearance, 204

CHAPTER XIX.
ON THE CARE OF INFANTS.

Necessity of a Knowledge of this Subject, to
every Young Lady. Examples. Extracts from
Doctors Combe, Bell, and Eberle. Half the
Deaths of Infants owing to Mismanagement,
and Errors in Diet. Errors of Parents and
Nurses. Error of administering Medicines to
Children, unnecessarily. Need of Fresh Air,
Attention to Food, Cleanliness, Dress, and
Bathing. Cholera Infantum not cured by
Nostrums. Formation of Good Habits in
Children, 213

CHAPTER XX.
ON THE MANAGEMENT OF YOUNG CHILDREN.

Physical Education of Children. Remark of Dr.
Clark, and Opinion of other Medical Men.
Many Popular Notions relating to Animal
Food for Children, erroneous. The Formation
of the Human Teeth and Stomach does not

indicate that Man was designed to live on
Flesh. Opinions of Linnæus and Cuvier.
Stimulus of Animal Food not necessary to
Full Developement of the Physical and
Intellectual Powers. Examples. Of
Laplanders, Kamtschatkadales, Scotch
Highlanders, Siberian Exiles, Africans, Arabs.
Popular Notion that Animal Food is more
Nourishing than Vegetable. Different
Opinions on this Subject. Experiments.
Opinions of Dr. Combe and others. Examples
of Men who lived to a great Age. Dr.
Franklin's Testimony. Sir Isaac Newton and
others. Albany Orphan Asylum. Deleterious
Practice of allowing Children to eat at short
Intervals. Intellectual Training. Schoolrooms.
Moral Character. Submission, Self-denial, and
Benevolence, the three most important Habits
to be formed in Early Life. Extremes to be
guarded against. Medium Course. Adults
sometimes forget the Value which Children
set on Trifles. Example. Impossible to govern
Children, properly, without appreciating the
Value they attach to their Pursuits and
Enjoyments. Those who govern Children
should join in their Sports. This the best way
to gain their Confidence and Affection. But
Older Persons should never lose the Attitude

of Superiors. Unsteadiness in Government.
Illustrations. Punishment from unsteady
Governors, does little Good. Over-
Government. Want of Patience and Self-
control in Parents and Governors. Example of
Parents more effectual than their Precepts.
Formation of Habits of Self-denial in Early
Life. Denying Ourselves to promote the
Happiness of Others. Habits of Honesty and
Veracity. Habits of Modesty. Delicacy
studiously to be cherished. Licentious and
Impure Books to be banished. Bulwer a
Licentious Writer, and to be discountenanced,
220

CHAPTER XXI.
ON THE CARE OF THE SICK.

Women frequently called upon to direct in Cases
of Indisposition. Extremes to be avoided.
Grand Cause of most Diseases, Excess in
Eating and Drinking. Fasting useful. Extracts
from Doctors Burne and Combe. Necessity of
a Woman's Understanding the Nature and
Operation of Common Medicines. Simple
Electuary. Discretion required. Useful
Directions in Regard to Nursing the Sick.
Fresh Air absolutely necessary. Frequent
Ablutions important. Dressing a Blister.

Arrangements to be made beforehand, when
practicable. Importance of Cleanliness;
Nothing more annoying to the Sick, than a
want of it. Necessity of a proper Preparation
of Food, for the Sick. Physicians' Directions
to be well understood and implicitly followed.
Kindness, Patience, and Sympathy, towards
the Sick, important. Impositions of
Apothecaries. Drugs to be locked up from the
Access of Children, 234

CHAPTER XXII.
ON ACCIDENTS AND ANTIDOTES.

Medical Aid should be promptly resorted to.
Suffocation, from Substances in the Throat.
Common Cuts. Wounds of Arteries, and other
severe Cuts. Bruises. Sprains. Broken Limbs.
Falls. Blows on the Head. Burns. Drowning.
Poisons:—Corrosive Sublimate; Arsenic, or
Cobalt; Opium; Acids; Alkalies. Stupefaction
from Fumes of Charcoal, or from entering a
Well, Limekiln, or Coalmine. Hemorrhage of
the Lungs, Stomach, or Throat. Bleeding of
the Nose. Dangers from Lightning, 240

CHAPTER XXIII.
ON DOMESTIC AMUSEMENTS AND SOCIAL DUTIES.

Indefiniteness of Opinion on this Subject. Every
Person needs some Recreation. General
Rules. How much Time to be given. What
Amusements proper. Those should always be
avoided, which cause Pain, or injure the
Health, or endanger Life, or interfere with
important Duties, or are pernicious in their
Tendency. Horse-racing, Circus-riding,
Theatres, and Gambling. Dancing, as now
conducted, does not conduce to Health of
Body or Mind, but the contrary. Dancing in
the Open Air beneficial. Social Benefits of
Dancing considered. Ease and Grace of
Manners better secured by a System of
Calisthenics. The Writer's Experience. Balls
going out of Fashion, among the more refined
Circles. Novel-reading. Necessity for
Discrimination. Young Persons should be
guarded from Novels. Proper Amusements for
Young Persons. Cultivation of Flowers and
Fruits. Benefits of the Practice. Music.
Children enjoy it. Collections of Shells,
Plants, Minerals, &c. Children's Games and
Sports. Parents should join in them.
Mechanical Skill of Children to be
encouraged. Other Enjoyments. Social
Enjoyments not always considered in the List
of Duties. Main Object of Life to form

Character. Family Friendship should be
preserved. Plan adopted by Families of the
Writer's Acquaintance. Kindness to Strangers.
Hospitality. Change of Character of
Communities in Relation to Hospitality.
Hospitality should be prompt. Strangers
should be made to feel at their Ease, 244

CHAPTER XXIV.
ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF HOUSES.

Importance to Family Comfort of well-
constructed Houses. Rules for constructing
them. Economy of Labor. Large Houses.
Arrangement of Rooms. Wells and Cisterns.
Economy of Money. Shape and Arrangement
of Houses. Porticoes, Piazzas, and other
Ornaments. Simplicity to be preferred.
Fireplaces. Economy of Health. Outdoor
Conveniences. Doors and Windows.
Ventilation. Economy of Comfort. Domestics.
Spare Chambers. Good Taste. Proportions.
Color and Ornaments. Plans of Houses and
Domestic Conveniences. Receipts for
Whitewash, 258

CHAPTER XXV.
ON FIRES AND LIGHTS.

Wood Fires. Construction of Fireplaces.
Firesets. Building a Fire. Wood. Cautions.
Stoves and Grates. Cautions. Stovepipes.
Anthracite Coal. Bituminous Coal. Proper
Grates. Coal Stoves. On Lights. Lamps. Oil.
Candles. Lard. Pearlash and Water for
cleansing Lamps. Care of Lamps. Difficulty.
Articles needed in trimming Lamps. Astral
Lamps. Wicks. Dipping Wicks in Vinegar.
Shades. Weak Eyes. Entry Lamps. Night
Lamps. Tapers. Wax Tapers for Use in Sealing
Letters. To make Candles. Moulds. Dipped
Candles. Rush Lights, 280

CHAPTER XXVI.
ON WASHING.

All needful Accommodations should be
provided. Plenty of Water, easily accessible,
necessary. Articles to be provided for
Washing. Substitutes for Soft Water. Common
Mode of Washing. Assorting Clothes. To
Wash Bedding. Feathers. Calicoes. Bran-
water. Potato-water. Soda Washing. Soda
Soap. Mode of Soda Washing. Cautions in
Regard to Colored Clothes, and Flannels. To
Wash Brown Linen, Muslins, Nankeen,
Woollen Table-Covers and Shawls, Woollen
Yarn, Worsted and Woollen Hose. To Cleanse

Gentlemen's Broadcloths. To make Ley, Soft
Soap, Hard Soap, White Soap, Starch, and
other Articles used in Washing, 284

CHAPTER XXVII.
ON STARCHING, IRONING, AND CLEANSING.

To prepare Starch. Glue and Gum Starch. Beef's
or Ox-Gall. Starching Muslins and Laces. To
Cleanse or Whiten Silk Lace, or Blond, and
White Lace Veils. On Ironing. Articles to be
provided for Ironing. Sprinkling, Folding, and
Ironing, 292

CHAPTER XXVIII.
ON WHITENING, CLEANSING, AND DYEING.

To Whiten Articles and Remove Stains from
them. Mixtures to Remove Stains and Grease.
To Cleanse Silk Handkerchiefs and Ribands;
Silk Hose or Gloves; Down and Feathers;
Straw and Leghorn Hats. On Coloring. Pink,
Red, Yellow, Blue, Green, Salmon, Buff,
Dove, Slate, Brown, Black, and Olive Colors,
296

CHAPTER XXIX.
ON THE CARE OF PARLORS.

Proper Arrangement of Rooms. Shades and
Colors. Carpets, Curtains, and other
Furniture, should be selected with Reference
to each other. Laying down Carpets. Blocks to
prevent Sofas and Tables from rubbing
against Walls, and to hold Doors open.
Footstools. Sweeping Carpets. Tealeaves. Wet
Indian Meal. Taking up and cleansing
Carpets. Washing Carpets. Straw Matting.
Pictures and Glasses. Curtains and Sofas.
Mahogany Furniture. Unvarnished Furniture;
Mixtures for. Hearths and Jambs. Sweeping
and Dusting Parlors, 302

CHAPTER XXX.
ON THE CARE OF BREAKFAST AND DINING-ROOMS.

Large Closet necessary. Dumb Waiter, or Sliding
Closet. Furniture for a Table. On Setting a
Table. Rules for doing it properly;—for
Breakfast and Tea; for Dinner. On Waiting at
Table. On Carving and Helping at Table, 306

CHAPTER XXXI.
ON THE CARE OF CHAMBERS AND BEDROOMS.

Importance of well-ventilated Sleeping-rooms.
Debility and Ill-health caused by a Want of
Pure Air. Chamber Furniture. Cheap Couch.
Bedding. Feathers, Straw, or Hair, Mattresses.

To Make a Bed. Domestics should be
provided with Single Beds, and Washing
Conveniences. On Packing and Storing
Articles. To Fold a Gentleman's Coat and
Shirt, and a Frock. Packing Trunks. Carpet
Bags. Bonnet Covers. Packing Household
Furniture for Moving, 311
CHAPTER XXXII.
ON THE CARE OF THE KITCHEN, CELLAR, AND STOREROOM.

Importance of a Convenient Kitchen. Floor
should be painted. Sink and Drain. Washing
Dishes. Conveniences needed. Rules. Kitchen
Furniture. Crockery. Iron Ware. Tin Ware.
Wooden Ware. Basket Ware. Other Articles.
On the Care of the Cellar. Storeroom. Modes
of Destroying Insects and Vermin, 317

CHAPTER XXXIII.
ON SEWING, CUTTING, AND MENDING.

Importance of Young Girls being taught various
Kinds of Stitching. Directions for doing
various Kinds of Work. Work-Baskets, and
their Contents. On Cutting and Fitting
Garments. Silks. Cotton and Linen. Old Silk
Dresses quilted for Skirts. Flannel; White
should be colored. Children's Flannels.
Nightgowns. Wrappers. Bedding. Mending,
324

CHAPTER XXXIV.
ON THE CARE OF YARDS AND GARDENS.

On the Preparation of Soil. For Pot-Plants. On
the Preparation of a Hot-Bed. Planting
Flower-Seeds. To plant Garden-Seeds.
Transplanting. To Re-pot House-Plants. On
laying out Yards. Gardens. Flower-Beds.
Bulbs and Tuberous Roots. List of Various
Kinds of Flowers, in Reference to Color, and
Height. Annuals. Climbing Plants. Perennials.
Herbaceous Roots. Shrubs; List of those most
suitable for adorning a Yard. Roses; Varieties
of. Shade-Trees. Time for Transplanting.
Trees. Care of House Plants, 331
CHAPTER XXXV.
ON THE PROPAGATION OF PLANTS.

Different Modes of Propagation;—By Offsets;
Cuttings; Layers; Budding, or Inoculating;
Ingrafting;—Whip-Grafting; Split-Grafting;
Stock-Grafting. Pruning. Thinning, 341

CHAPTER XXXVI.
ON THE CULTIVATION OF FRUIT.

Value of Attention to this Subject. Preparation of
Soil. Planting of Seeds. Budding, Grafting,
and Transplanting. Training the Limbs.

Attention to the Soil. Manuring. Filberts.
Figs. Currants. Gooseberries. Raspberries.
Strawberries. Grapes. To Preserve Fruit;
Modes of Preserving Fruit-Trees. Fire Blight.
Worms, 347

CHAPTER XXXVII.
MISCELLANEOUS DIRECTIONS.

Women should know how to take proper Care of
Domestic Animals. Care of a Horse. Care of a
Cow. Poultry. Cautions for Winter. Smoky
Chimneys. House-Cleaning. Parties.
Invitations. Comfort of Guests. Flower-
Baskets. Fire-Boards. Water-proof Shoes.
Earthen Ware. Cements, &c. &c. 351

Note.—Cooking, 354

Glossary, 355
Index, 371

LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.
1. The Human Skeleton, showing the
Connection of the Bones of the System, 70
2, 3, 4. The Cervical, Dorsal, and Lumbar,
Vertebræ, 72

5. Muscles of the Arm, 74

6. Vertical Section of the Skull and Spinal
Column, side view, 77
7. View of the same as seen from behind, 77

8. Ramifications of the Nerves, 79

9, 10, 11. Natural and Distorted Spines, 81
12. Vascular System, or Blood-Vessels, 82

13. The Two Sides of the Heart, separated, 85
14. The Heart, with its two Sides united, as in
Nature, 86

15. The Heart, with the great Blood-Vessels, on
a larger scale, 87

16. Organs of Digestion and Respiration, 88
17. Elevation of a Cottage of Fine
Proportions, 262

18. Ground-plan of the same, 262
19. Arrangement of one Side of a Room 263

20. Fireplace and Mantelpiece, 265

21. Elevation of a Cottage on a different Plan
from the former, 265
22. Ground-plan of the same, 266

23, 24. Ground-plan and Second Story of a two-
story Cottage, 267
25. Front Elevation of the latter Cottage, 268

26. Front Elevation, on a different Plan, 268

27, 28. Plans of First and Second Stories of the
latter Elevation, 269

29, 30. Plans of First and Second Stories of a
larger House, 270

31. Front Elevation of a very convenient
Cottage, 271

32. Ground-plan of the same, 272
33. Cottage of Daniel Wadsworth, Esq., near
Hartford, Conn., 274

34. Accommodations for securing Water with
the least Labor, 275
35. Back-door Accommodations, 276

36. Latticed Portico, 277

37. Sliding Closet, or Dumb Waiter, 278
38. Cheap Couch, 312

39. Plan of a Flower-Bed, 334

40. Budding, 343
41. Grafting, 344

42. Stock-Grafting, 345

DOMESTIC ECONOMY.

CHAPTER I.
THE PECULIAR RESPONSIBILITIES OF AMERICAN WOMEN.

There are some reasons, why American women should feel an interest in the
support of the democratic institutions of their Country, which it is important
that they should consider. The great maxim, which is the basis of all our
civil and political institutions, is, that "all men are created equal," and that
they are equally entitled to "life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness."

But it can readily be seen, that this is only another mode of expressing the
fundamental principle which the Great Ruler of the Universe has
established, as the law of His eternal government. "Thou shalt love thy
neighbor as thyself;" and "Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them," are the Scripture forms, by which the Supreme
Lawgiver requires that each individual of our race shall regard the
happiness of others, as of the same value as his own; and which forbid any
institution, in private or civil life, which secures advantages to one class, by
sacrificing the interests of another.

The principles of democracy, then, are identical with the principles of
Christianity.

But, in order that each individual may pursue and secure the highest degree
of happiness within his reach, unimpeded by the selfish interests of others, a
system of laws must be established, which sustain certain relations and
dependencies in social and civil life. What these relations and their
attending obligations shall be, are to be determined, not with reference to
the wishes and interests of a few, but solely with reference to the general
good of all; so that each individual shall have his own interest, as well as
the public benefit, secured by them.

For this purpose, it is needful that certain relations be sustained, which
involve the duties of subordination. There must be the magistrate and the
subject, one of whom is the superior, and the other the inferior. There must
be the relations of husband and wife, parent and child, teacher and pupil,
employer and employed, each involving the relative duties of subordination.
The superior, in certain particulars, is to direct, and the inferior is to yield
obedience. Society could never go forward, harmoniously, nor could any
craft or profession be successfully pursued, unless these superior and
subordinate relations be instituted and sustained.

But who shall take the higher, and who the subordinate, stations in social
and civil life? This matter, in the case of parents and children, is decided by
the Creator. He has given children to the control of parents, as their
superiors, and to them they remain subordinate, to a certain age, or so long
as they are members of their household. And parents can delegate such a
portion of their authority to teachers and employers, as the interests of their
children require.

In most other cases, in a truly democratic state, each individual is allowed
to choose for himself, who shall take the position of his superior. No
woman is forced to obey any husband but the one she chooses for herself;
nor is she obliged to take a husband, if she prefers to remain single. So
every domestic, and every artisan or laborer, after passing from parental
control, can choose the employer to whom he is to accord obedience, or, if
he prefers to relinquish certain advantages, he can remain without taking a
subordinate place to any employer.

Each subject, also, has equal power with every other, to decide who shall be
his superior as a ruler. The weakest, the poorest, the most illiterate, has the

same opportunity to determine this question, as the richest, the most
learned, and the most exalted.

And the various privileges that wealth secures, are equally open to all
classes. Every man may aim at riches, unimpeded by any law or institution
which secures peculiar privileges to a favored class, at the expense of
another. Every law, and every institution, is tested by examining whether it
secures equal advantages to all; and, if the people become convinced that
any regulation sacrifices the good of the majority to the interests of the
smaller number, they have power to abolish it.

The institutions of monarchical and aristocratic nations are based on
precisely opposite principles. They secure, to certain small and favored
classes, advantages, which can be maintained, only by sacrificing the
interests of the great mass of the people. Thus, the throne and aristocracy of
England are supported by laws and customs, which burden the lower
classes with taxes, so enormous, as to deprive them of all the luxuries, and
of most of the comforts, of life. Poor dwellings, scanty food, unhealthy
employments, excessive labor, and entire destitution of the means and time
for education, are appointed for the lower classes, that a few may live in
palaces, and riot in every indulgence.

The tendencies of democratic institutions, in reference to the rights and
interests of the female sex, have been fully developed in the United States;
and it is in this aspect, that the subject is one of peculiar interest to
American women. In this Country, it is established, both by opinion and by
practice, that woman has an equal interest in all social and civil concerns;
and that no domestic, civil, or political, institution, is right, which sacrifices
her interest to promote that of the other sex. But in order to secure her the
more firmly in all these privileges, it is decided, that, in the domestic

relation, she take a subordinate station, and that, in civil and political
concerns, her interests be intrusted to the other sex, without her taking any
part in voting, or in making and administering laws. The result of this order
of things has been fairly tested, and is thus portrayed by M. De Tocqueville,
a writer, who, for intelligence, fidelity, and ability, ranks second to none.

"There are people in Europe, who, confounding together the different
characteristics of the sexes, would make of man and woman, beings not
only equal, but alike. They would give to both the same functions, impose
on both the same duties, and grant to both the same rights. They would mix
them in all things,—their business, their occupations, their pleasures. It may
readily be conceived, that, by thus attempting to make one sex equal to the
other, both are degraded; and, from so preposterous a medley of the works
of Nature, nothing could ever result, but weak men and disorderly women.

"It is not thus that the Americans understand the species of democratic
equality, which may be established between the sexes. They admit, that, as
Nature has appointed such wide differences between the physical and moral
constitutions of man and woman, her manifest design was, to give a distinct
employment to their various faculties; and they hold, that improvement
does not consist in making beings so dissimilar do pretty nearly the same
things, but in getting each of them to fulfil their respective tasks, in the best
possible manner. The Americans have applied to the sexes the great
principle of political economy, which governs the manufactories of our age,
by carefully dividing the duties of man from those of woman, in order that
the great work of society may be the better carried on.

"In no country has such constant care been taken, as in America, to trace
two clearly distinct lines of action for the two sexes, and to make them keep
pace one with the other, but in two pathways which are always different.

American women never manage the outward concerns of the family, or
conduct a business, or take a part in political life; nor are they, on the other
hand, ever compelled to perform the rough labor of the fields, or to make
any of those laborious exertions, which demand the exertion of physical
strength. No families are so poor, as to form an exception to this rule.

"If, on the one hand, an American woman cannot escape from the quiet
circle of domestic employments, on the other hand, she is never forced to
go beyond it. Hence it is, that the women of America, who often exhibit a
masculine strength of understanding, and a manly energy, generally
preserve great delicacy of personal appearance, and always retain the
manners of women, although they sometimes show that they have the hearts
and minds of men.

"Nor have the Americans ever supposed, that one consequence of
democratic principles, is, the subversion of marital power, or the confusion
of the natural authorities in families. They hold, that every association must
have a head, in order to accomplish its object; and that the natural head of
the conjugal association is man. They do not, therefore, deny him the right
of directing his partner; and they maintain, that, in the smaller association
of husband and wife, as well as in the great social community, the object of
democracy is, to regulate and legalize the powers which are necessary, not
to subvert all power.

"This opinion is not peculiar to one sex, and contested by the other. I never
observed, that the women of America considered conjugal authority as a
fortunate usurpation of their rights, nor that they thought themselves
degraded by submitting to it. It appears to me, on the contrary, that they
attach a sort of pride to the voluntary surrender of their own will, and make
it their boast to bend themselves to the yoke, not to shake it off. Such, at

least, is the feeling expressed by the most virtuous of their sex; the others
are silent; and in the United States it is not the practice for a guilty wife to
clamor for the rights of woman, while she is trampling on her holiest
duties."

"Although the travellers, who have visited North America, differ on a great
number of points, they agree in remarking, that morals are far more strict,
there, than elsewhere.[A] It is evident that, on this point, the Americans are
very superior to their progenitors, the English." "In England, as in all other
Countries of Europe, public malice is constantly attacking the frailties of
women. Philosophers and statesmen are heard to deplore, that morals are
not sufficiently strict; and the literary productions of the Country constantly
lead one to suppose so. In America, all books, novels not excepted, suppose
women to be chaste; and no one thinks of relating affairs of gallantry."

"It has often been remarked, that, in Europe, a certain degree of contempt
lurks, even in the flattery which men lavish upon women. Although a
European frequently affects to be the slave of woman, it may be seen, that
he never sincerely thinks her his equal. In the United States, men seldom
compliment women, but they daily show how much they esteem them.
They constantly display an entire confidence in the understanding of a wife,
and a profound respect for her freedom."

They have decided that her mind is just as fitted as that of a man to discover
the plain truth, and her heart as firm to embrace it, and they have never
sought to place her virtue, any more than his, under the shelter of prejudice,
ignorance, and fear.

"It would seem, that in Europe, where man so easily submits to the despotic
sway of woman, they are nevertheless curtailed of some of the greatest

qualities of the human species, and considered as seductive, but imperfect
beings, and (what may well provoke astonishment) women ultimately look
upon themselves in the same light, and almost consider it as a privilege that
they are entitled to show themselves futile, feeble, and timid. The women of
America claim no such privileges."

"It is true, that the Americans rarely lavish upon women those eager
attentions which are commonly paid them in Europe. But their conduct to
women always implies, that they suppose them to be virtuous and refined;
and such is the respect entertained for the moral freedom of the sex, that, in
the presence of a woman, the most guarded language is used, lest her ear
should be offended by an expression. In America, a young unmarried
woman may, alone, and without fear, undertake a long journey."

"Thus the Americans do not think that man and woman have either the duty,
or the right, to perform the same offices, but they show an equal regard for
both their respective parts; and, though their lot is different, they consider
both of them, as beings of equal value. They do not give to the courage of
woman the same form, or the same direction, as to that of man; but they
never doubt her courage: and if they hold that man and his partner ought not
always to exercise their intellect and understanding in the same manner,
they at least believe the understanding of the one to be as sound as that of
the other, and her intellect to be as clear. Thus, then, while they have
allowed the social inferiority of woman to subsist, they have done all they
could to raise her, morally and intellectually, to the level of man; and, in this
respect, they appear to me to have excellently understood the true principle
of democratic improvement.

"As for myself, I do not hesitate to avow, that, although the women of the
United States are confined within the narrow circle of domestic life, and

their situation is, in some respects, one of extreme dependence, I have
nowhere seen women occupying a loftier position; and if I were asked, now
I am drawing to the close of this work, in which I have spoken of so many
important things done by the Americans, to what the singular prosperity and
growing strength of that people ought mainly to be attributed, I should
reply,—to the superiority of their women."

This testimony of a foreigner, who has had abundant opportunities of
making a comparison, is sanctioned by the assent of all candid and
intelligent men, who have enjoyed similar opportunities.

It appears, then, that it is in America, alone, that women are raised to an
equality with the other sex; and that, both in theory and practice, their
interests are regarded as of equal value. They are made subordinate in
station, only where a regard to their best interests demands it, while, as if in
compensation for this, by custom and courtesy, they are always treated as
superiors. Universally, in this Country, through every class of society,
precedence is given to woman, in all the comforts, conveniences, and
courtesies, of life.

In civil and political affairs, American women take no interest or concern,
except so far as they sympathize with their family and personal friends; but
in all cases, in which they do feel a concern, their opinions and feelings
have a consideration, equal, or even superior, to that of the other sex.

In matters pertaining to the education of their children, in the selection and
support of a clergyman, in all benevolent enterprises, and in all questions
relating to morals or manners, they have a superior influence. In such
concerns, it would be impossible to carry a point, contrary to their

judgement and feelings; while an enterprise, sustained by them, will seldom
fail of success.

If those who are bewailing themselves over the fancied wrongs and injuries
of women in this Nation, could only see things as they are, they would
know, that, whatever remnants of a barbarous or aristocratic age may
remain in our civil institutions, in reference to the interests of women, it is
only because they are ignorant of them, or do not use their influence to have
them rectified; for it is very certain that there is nothing reasonable, which
American women would unite in asking, that would not readily be
bestowed.

The preceding remarks, then, illustrate the position, that the democratic
institutions of this Country are in reality no other than the principles of
Christianity carried into operation, and that they tend to place woman in her
true position in society, as having equal rights with the other sex; and that,
in fact, they have secured to American women a lofty and fortunate
position, which, as yet, has been attained by the women of no other nation.

There is another topic, presented in the work of the above author, which
demands the profound attention of American women.

The following is taken from that part of the Introduction to the work,
illustrating the position, that, for ages, there has been a constant progress, in
all civilized nations, towards the democratic equality attained in this
Country.

"The various occurrences of national existence have every where turned to
the advantage of democracy; all men have aided it by their exertions; those
who have intentionally labored in its cause, and those who have served it
unwittingly; those who have fought for it, and those who have declared

themselves its opponents, have all been driven along in the same track, have
all labored to one end;" "all have been blind instruments in the hands of
God."

"The gradual developement of the equality of conditions, is, therefore, a
Providential fact; and it possesses all the characteristics of a Divine decree:
it is universal, it is durable, it constantly eludes all human interference, and
all events, as well as all men, contribute to its progress."

"The whole book, which is here offered to the public, has been written
under the impression of a kind of religious dread, produced in the author's
mind, by the contemplation of so irresistible a revolution, which has
advanced for centuries, in spite of such amazing obstacles, and which is still
proceeding in the midst of the ruins it has made.

"It is not necessary that God Himself should speak, in order to disclose to
us the unquestionable signs of His will. We can discern them in the habitual
course of Nature, and in the invariable tendency of events."

"If the men of our time were led, by attentive observation, and by sincere
reflection, to acknowledge that the gradual and progressive developement
of social equality is at once the past and future of their history, this solitary
truth would confer the sacred character of a Divine decree upon the change.
To attempt to check democracy, would be, in that case, to resist the will of
God; and the nations would then be constrained to make the best of the
social lot awarded to them by Providence."

"It is not, then, merely to satisfy a legitimate curiosity, that I have examined
America; my wish has been to find instruction by which we may ourselves
profit." "I have not even affected to discuss whether the social revolution,
which I believe to be irresistible, is advantageous or prejudicial to mankind.

I have acknowledged this revolution, as a fact already accomplished, or on
the eve of its accomplishment; and I have selected the nation, from among
those which have undergone it, in which its developement has been the
most peaceful and the most complete, in order to discern its natural
consequences, and, if it be possible, to distinguish the means by which it
may be rendered profitable. I confess, that in America I saw more than
America; I sought the image of democracy itself, with its inclinations, its
character, its prejudices, and its passions, in order to learn what we have to
fear, or to hope, from its progress."

It thus appears, that the sublime and elevating anticipations which have
filled the mind and heart of the religious world, have become so far
developed, that philosophers and statesmen are perceiving the signs, and are
predicting the approach, of the same grand consummation. There is a day
advancing, "by seers predicted, and by poets sung," when the curse of
selfishness shall be removed; when "scenes surpassing fable, and yet true,"
shall be realized; when all nations shall rejoice and be made blessed, under
those benevolent influences, which the Messiah came to establish on earth.

And this is the Country, which the Disposer of events designs shall go forth
as the cynosure of nations, to guide them to the light and blessedness of that
day. To us is committed the grand, the responsible privilege, of exhibiting to
the world, the beneficent influences of Christianity, when carried into every
social, civil, and political institution; and, though we have, as yet, made
such imperfect advances, already the light is streaming into the dark prison-
house of despotic lands, while startled kings and sages, philosophers and
statesmen, are watching us with that interest, which a career so illustrious,
and so involving their own destiny, is calculated to excite. They are
studying our institutions, scrutinizing our experience, and watching for our

mistakes, that they may learn whether "a social revolution, so irresistible, be
advantageous or prejudicial to mankind."

There are persons, who regard these interesting truths merely as food for
national vanity; but every reflecting and Christian mind, must consider it as
an occasion for solemn and anxious reflection. Are we, then, a spectacle to
the world? Has the Eternal Lawgiver appointed us to work out a problem,
involving the destiny of the whole earth? Are such momentous interests to
be advanced or retarded, just in proportion as we are faithful to our high
trust? "What manner of persons, then, ought we to be," in attempting to
sustain so solemn, so glorious a responsibility?

But the part to be enacted by American women, in this great moral
enterprise, is the point to which special attention should here be directed.

The success of democratic institutions, as is conceded by all, depends upon
the intellectual and moral character of the mass of the people. If they are
intelligent and virtuous, democracy is a blessing; but if they are ignorant
and wicked, it is only a curse, and as much more dreadful than any other
form of civil government, as a thousand tyrants are more to be dreaded than
one. It is equally conceded, that the formation of the moral and intellectual
character of the young is committed mainly to the female hand. The mother
forms the character of the future man; the sister bends the fibres that are
hereafter to be the forest tree; the wife sways the heart, whose energies may
turn for good or for evil the destinies of a nation. Let the women of a
country be made virtuous and intelligent, and the men will certainly be the
same. The proper education of a man decides the welfare of an individual;
but educate a woman, and the interests of a whole family are secured.

If this be so, as none will deny, then to American women, more than to any
others on earth, is committed the exalted privilege of extending over the
world those blessed influences, which are to renovate degraded man, and
"clothe all climes with beauty."

No American woman, then, has any occasion for feeling that hers is an
humble or insignificant lot. The value of what an individual accomplishes,
is to be estimated by the importance of the enterprise achieved, and not by
the particular position of the laborer. The drops of heaven which freshen the
earth, are each of equal value, whether they fall in the lowland meadow, or
the princely parterre. The builders of a temple are of equal importance,
whether they labor on the foundations, or toil upon the dome.

Thus, also, with those labors which are to be made effectual in the
regeneration of the Earth. And it is by forming a habit of regarding the
apparently insignificant efforts of each isolated laborer, in a comprehensive
manner, as indispensable portions of a grand result, that the minds of all,
however humble their sphere of service, can be invigorated and cheered.
The woman, who is rearing a family of children; the woman, who labors in
the schoolroom; the woman, who, in her retired chamber, earns, with her
needle, the mite, which contributes to the intellectual and moral elevation of
her Country; even the humble domestic, whose example and influence may
be moulding and forming young minds, while her faithful services sustain a
prosperous domestic state;—each and all may be animated by the
consciousness, that they are agents in accomplishing the greatest work that
ever was committed to human responsibility. It is the building of a glorious
temple, whose base shall be coextensive with the bounds of the earth,
whose summit shall pierce the skies, whose splendor shall beam on all
lands; and those who hew the lowliest stone, as much as those who carve

the highest capital, will be equally honored, when its top-stone shall be laid,
with new rejoicings of the morning stars, and shoutings of the sons of God.

FOOTNOTE:
[A] Miss Martineau is a singular exception to this remark. After receiving

unexampled hospitalities and kindnesses, she gives the following picture of her

entertainers. Having in other places spoken of the American woman as having

"her intellect confined," and "her morals crushed," and as deficient in education,

because she has "none of the objects in life for which an enlarged education is

considered requisite," she says,—"It is assumed, in America, particularly in New

England, that the morals of society there are peculiarly pure. I am grieved to

doubt the fact; but I do doubt it." "The Auld-Robin-Gray story is a frequently-

enacted tragedy here; and one of the worst symptoms that struck me, was, that

there was usually a demand upon my sympathy in such cases."—"The

unavoidable consequence of such a mode of marrying, is, that the sanctity of

marriage is impaired, and that vice succeeds. There are sad tales in country

villages, here and there, that attest this; and yet more in towns, in a rank of

society where such things are seldom or never heard of in England."—"I
unavoidably knew of more cases of lapse in highly respectable families in one

State, than ever came to my knowledge at home; and they were got over with a

disgrace far more temporary and superficial than they could have been visited

with in England."—"The vacuity of mind of many women, is, I conclude, the

cause of a vice, which it is painful to allude to, but which cannot honestly be

passed over.—It is no secret on the spot, that the habit of intemperance is not

infrequent among women of station and education in the most enlightened parts

of the Country. I witnessed some instances, and heard of more. It does not seem

to me to be regarded with all the dismay which such a symptom ought to excite.

To the stranger, a novelty so horrible, a spectacle so fearful, suggests wide and

deep subjects of investigation."

It is not possible for language to give representations more false in every item. In

evidence of this, the writer would mention, that, within the last few years, she

has travelled almost the entire route taken by Miss Martineau, except the lower

tier of the Southern States; and, though not meeting the same individuals, has

mingled in the very same circles. Moreover, she has resided from several months

to several years in eight of the different Northern and Western States, and spent

several weeks at a time in five other States. She has also had pupils from every

State in the Union, but two, and has visited extensively at their houses. But in her

whole life, and in all these different positions, the writer has never, to her

knowledge, seen even one woman, of the classes with which she has associated,

who had lapsed in the manner indicated by Miss Martineau; nor does she believe

that such a woman could find admission in such circles any where in the

Country. As to intemperate women, five cases are all of whom the writer has ever

heard, in such circles, and two of these many believed to be unwarrantably

suspected. After following in Miss Martineau's track, and discovering all the

falsehood, twaddle, gossip, old saws, and almanac stories, which have been

strung together in her books, no charitable mode of accounting for the medley

remains, but to suppose her the pitiable dupe of that love of hoaxing so often

found in our Country.

Again, Miss Martineau says, "We passed an unshaded meadow, where the grass

had caught fire, every day, at eleven o'clock, the preceding Summer. This

demonstrates the necessity of shade"! A woman, with so little common sense, as

to swallow such an absurdity for truth, and then tack to it such an astute

deduction, must be a tempting subject for the abovementioned mischievous

propensity.

CHAPTER II.
DIFFICULTIES PECULIAR TO AMERICAN WOMEN.

In the preceding chapter, were presented those views, which are calculated
to inspire American women with a sense of their high responsibilities to
their Country, and to the world; and of the excellence and grandeur of the
object to which their energies may be consecrated.

But it will be found to be the law of moral action, that whatever involves
great results and great benefits, is always attended with great hazards and
difficulties. And as it has been shown, that American women have a loftier
position, and a more elevated object of enterprise, than the females of any
other nation, so it will appear, that they have greater trials and difficulties to
overcome, than any other women are called to encounter.

Properly to appreciate the nature of these trials, it must be borne in mind,
that the estimate of evils and privations depends, not so much on their
positive nature, as on the character and habits of the person who meets
them. A woman, educated in the savage state, finds it no trial to be destitute
of many conveniences, which a woman, even of the lowest condition, in
this Country, would deem indispensable to existence. So a woman, educated
with the tastes and habits of the best New England or Virginia
housekeepers, would encounter many deprivations and trials, which would
never occur to one reared in the log cabin of a new settlement. So, also, a
woman, who has been accustomed to carry forward her arrangements with
well-trained domestics, would meet a thousand trials to her feelings and
temper, by the substitution of ignorant foreigners, or shiftless slaves, which
would be of little account to one who had never enjoyed any better service.

Now, the larger portion of American women are the descendants of English
progenitors, who, as a nation, are distinguished for systematic
housekeeping, and for a great love of order, cleanliness, and comfort. And
American women, to a greater or less extent, have inherited similar tastes
and habits. But the prosperity and democratic tendencies of this Country
produce results, materially affecting the comfort of housekeepers, which the
females of monarchical and aristocratic lands are not called to meet. In such
countries, all ranks and classes are fixed in a given position, and each
person is educated for a particular sphere and style of living. And the
dwellings, conveniences, and customs of life, remain very nearly the same,
from generation to generation. This secures the preparation of all classes for
their particular station, and makes the lower orders more dependent, and
more subservient to employers.

But how different is the state of things in this Country. Every thing is
moving and changing. Persons in poverty, are rising to opulence, and
persons of wealth, are sinking to poverty. The children of common laborers,
by their talents and enterprise, are becoming nobles in intellect, or wealth,
or office; while the children of the wealthy, enervated by indulgence, are
sinking to humbler stations. The sons of the wealthy are leaving the rich
mansions of their fathers, to dwell in the log cabins of the forest, where
very soon they bear away the daughters of ease and refinement, to share the
privations of a new settlement. Meantime, even in the more stationary
portions of the community, there is a mingling of all grades of wealth,
intellect, and education. There are no distinct classes, as in aristocratic
lands, whose bounds are protected by distinct and impassable lines, but all
are thrown into promiscuous masses. Thus, persons of humble means are
brought into contact with those of vast wealth, while all intervening grades
are placed side by side. Thus, too, there is a constant comparison of

conditions, among equals, and a constant temptation presented to imitate
the customs, and to strive for the enjoyments, of those who possess larger
means.

In addition to this, the flow of wealth, among all classes, is constantly
increasing the number of those who live in a style demanding much hired
service, while the number of those, who are compelled to go to service, is
constantly diminishing. Our manufactories, also, are making increased
demands for female labor, and offering larger compensation. In
consequence of these things, there is such a disproportion between those
who wish to hire, and those who are willing to go to domestic service, that,
in the non-slaveholding States, were it not for the supply of poverty-
stricken foreigners, there would not be a domestic for each family who
demands one. And this resort to foreigners, poor as it is, scarcely meets the
demand; while the disproportion must every year increase, especially if our
prosperity increases. For, just in proportion as wealth rolls in upon us, the
number of those, who will give up their own independent homes to serve
strangers, will be diminished.

The difficulties and sufferings, which have accrued to American women,
from this cause, are almost incalculable. There is nothing, which so much
demands system and regularity, as the affairs of a housekeeper, made up, as
they are, of ten thousand desultory and minute items; and yet, this
perpetually fluctuating state of society seems forever to bar any such system
and regularity. The anxieties, vexations, perplexities, and even hard labor,
which come upon American women, from this state of domestic service, are
endless; and many a woman has, in consequence, been disheartened,
discouraged, and ruined in health. The only wonder is, that, amid so many
real difficulties, American women are still able to maintain such a character

for energy, fortitude, and amiableness, as is universally allowed to be their
due.

But the second, and still greater difficulty, peculiar to American women, is,
a delicacy of constitution, which renders them early victims to disease and
decay.

The fact that the women of this Country are unusually subject to disease,
and that their beauty and youthfulness are of shorter continuance than those
of the women of other nations, is one which always attracts the attention of
foreigners; while medical men and philanthropists are constantly giving
fearful monitions as to the extent and alarming increase of this evil.
Investigations make it evident, that a large proportion of young ladies, from
the wealthier classes, have the incipient stages of curvature of the spine, one
of the most sure and fruitful causes of future disease and decay. The writer
has heard medical men, who have made extensive inquiries, say, that a very
large proportion of the young women at boarding schools, are affected in
this way, while many other indications of disease and debility exist, in cases
where this particular evil cannot be detected.

In consequence of this enfeebled state of their constitutions, induced by a
neglect of their physical education, as soon as they are called to the
responsibilities and trials of domestic life, their constitution fails, and their
whole existence is rendered a burden. For no woman can enjoy existence,
when disease throws a dark cloud over the mind, and incapacitates her for
the proper discharge of every duty.

The writer, who for some ten years has had the charge of an institution,
consisting of young ladies from almost every State in the Union, since
relinquishing that charge, has travelled and visited extensively in most of

the non-slaveholding States. In these circuits, she has learned the domestic
history, not merely of her pupils, but of many other young wives and
mothers, whose sorrowful experience has come to her knowledge. And the
impression, produced by the dreadful extent of this evil, has at times been
almost overwhelming.

It would seem as if the primeval curse, which has written the doom of pain
and sorrow on one period of a young mother's life, in this Country had been
extended over all; so that the hour seldom arrives, when "she forgetteth her
sorrow for joy that a man is born into the world." Many a mother will
testify, with shuddering, that the most exquisite sufferings she ever endured,
were not those appointed by Nature, but those, which, for week after week,
have worn down health and spirits, when nourishing her child. And medical
men teach us, that this, in most cases, results from a debility of constitution,
consequent on the mismanagement of early life. And so frequent and so
mournful are these, and the other distresses that result from the delicacy of
the female constitution, that the writer has repeatedly heard mothers say,
that they had wept tears of bitterness over their infant daughters, at the
thought of the sufferings which they were destined to undergo; while they
cherished the decided wish, that these daughters should never marry. At the
same time, many a reflecting young woman is looking to her future
prospects, with very different feelings and hopes from those which
Providence designed.

A perfectly healthy woman, especially a perfectly healthy mother, is so
unfrequent, in some of the wealthier classes, that those, who are so, may be
regarded as the exceptions, and not as the general rule. The writer has heard
some of her friends declare, that they would ride fifty miles, to see a
perfectly healthy and vigorous woman, out of the laboring classes. This,

although somewhat jocose, was not an entirely unfair picture of the true
state of female health in the wealthier classes.

There are many causes operating, which serve to perpetuate and increase
this evil. It is a well-known fact, that mental excitement tends to weaken the
physical system, unless it is counterbalanced by a corresponding increase of
exercise and fresh air. Now, the people of this Country are under the
influence of high commercial, political, and religious stimulus, altogether
greater than was ever known by any other nation; and in all this, women are
made the sympathizing companions of the other sex. At the same time,
young girls, in pursuing an education, have ten times greater an amount of
intellectual taxation demanded, than was ever before exacted. Let any
daughter, educated in our best schools at this day, compare the course of her
study with that pursued in her mother's early life, and it will be seen that
this estimate of the increase of mental taxation probably falls below the
truth. Though, in some countries, there are small classes of females, in the
higher circles, who pursue literature and science to a far greater extent than
in any corresponding circles in this Country, yet, in no nation in the world
are the advantages of a good intellectual education enjoyed, by so large a
proportion of the females. And this education has consisted far less of
accomplishments, and far more of those solid studies which demand the
exercise of the various powers of mind, than the education of the women of
other lands.

And when American women are called to the responsibilities of domestic
life, the degree in which their minds and feelings are taxed, is altogether
greater than it is in any other nation.

No women on earth have a higher sense of their moral and religious
responsibilities, or better understand, not only what is demanded of them, as

housekeepers, but all the claims that rest upon them as wives, mothers, and
members of a social community. An American woman, who is the mistress
of a family, feels her obligations, in reference to her influence over her
husband, and a still greater responsibility in rearing and educating her
children. She feels, too, the claims which the moral interests of her
domestics have on her watchful care. In social life, she recognises the
claims of hospitality, and the demands of friendly visiting. Her
responsibility, in reference to the institutions of benevolence and religion, is
deeply realized. The regular worship of the Lord's day, and all the various
religious meetings and benevolent societies which place so much
dependence on female influence and example, she feels obligated to sustain.
Add to these multiplied responsibilities, the perplexities and evils which
have been pointed out, resulting from the fluctuating state of society, and
the deficiency of domestic service, and no one can deny that American
women are exposed to a far greater amount of intellectual and moral
excitement, than those of any other land. Of course, in order to escape the
danger resulting from this, a greater amount of exercise in the fresh air, and
all those methods which strengthen the constitution, are imperiously
required.

But, instead of this, it will be found, that, owing to the climate and customs
of this Nation, there are no women who secure so little of this healthful and
protecting regimen, as ours. Walking and riding and gardening, in the open
air, are practised by the women of other lands, to a far greater extent, than
by American females. Most English women, in the wealthier classes, are
able to walk six and eight miles, without oppressive fatigue; and when they
visit this Country, always express their surprise at the inactive habits of
American ladies. In England, regular exercise, in the open air, is very
commonly required by the mother, as a part of daily duty, and is sought by

young women, as an enjoyment. In consequence of a different physical
training, English women, in those circles which enjoy competency, present
an appearance which always strikes American gentlemen as a contrast to
what they see at home. An English mother, at thirty, or thirty-five, is in the
full bloom of perfected womanhood; as fresh and healthful as her
daughters. But where are the American mothers, who can reach this period
unfaded and unworn? In America, young ladies of the wealthier classes are
sent to school from early childhood; and neither parents nor teachers make
it a definite object to secure a proper amount of fresh air and exercise, to
counterbalance this intellectual taxation. As soon as their school days are
over, dressing, visiting, evening parties, and stimulating amusements, take
the place of study, while the most unhealthful modes of dress add to the
physical exposures. To make morning calls, or do a little shopping, is all
that can be termed their exercise in the fresh air; and this, compared to what
is needed, is absolutely nothing, and on some accounts is worse than
nothing.[B] In consequence of these, and other evils, which will be pointed
out more at large in the following pages, the young women of America
grow up with such a delicacy of constitution, that probably eight out of ten
become subjects of disease, either before or as soon as they are called to the
responsibilities of domestic life.

But there is one peculiarity of situation, in regard to American women,
which makes this delicacy of constitution still more disastrous. It is the
liability to the exposures and hardships of a newly-settled country.

One more extract from De Tocqueville will give a view of this part of the
subject, which any one, familiar with Western life, will admire for its
verisimilitude.

"The same strength of purpose which the young wives of America display
in bending themselves, at once, and without repining, to the austere duties
of their new condition, is no less manifest in all the great trials of their lives.
In no country in the world, are private fortunes more precarious, than in the
United States. It is not uncommon for the same man, in the course of his
life, to rise and sink again through all the grades which lead from opulence
to poverty. American women support these vicissitudes with a calm and
unquenchable energy. It would seem that their desires contract, as easily as
they expand, with their fortunes. The greater part of the adventurers, who
migrate, every year, to people the Western wilds, belong" "to the old Anglo-
American race of the Northern States. Many of these men, who rush so
boldly onward in pursuit of wealth, were already in the enjoyment of a
competency in their own part of the Country. They take their wives along
with them, and make them share the countless perils and privations, which
always attend the commencement of these expeditions. I have often met,
even on the verge of the wilderness, with young women, who, after having
been brought up amid all the comforts of the large towns of New England,
had passed, almost without any intermediate stage, from the wealthy abode
of their parents, to a comfortless hovel in a forest. Fever, solitude, and a
tedious life, had not broken the springs of their courage. Their features were
impaired and faded, but their looks were firm: they appeared to be, at once,
sad and resolute."

In another passage, he gives this picturesque sketch: "By the side of the
hearth, sits a woman, with a baby on her lap. She nods to us, without
disturbing herself. Like the pioneer, this woman is in the prime of life; her
appearance would seem superior to her condition: and her apparel even
betrays a lingering taste for dress. But her delicate limbs appear shrunken;
her features are drawn in; her eye is mild and melancholy; her whole

physiognomy bears marks of a degree of religious resignation, a deep quiet
of all passion, and some sort of natural and tranquil firmness, ready to meet
all the ills of life, without fearing and without braving them. Her children
cluster about her, full of health, turbulence, and energy; they are true
children of the wilderness: their mother watches them, from time to time,
with mingled melancholy and joy. To look at their strength, and her languor,
one might imagine that the life she had given them had exhausted her own;
and still she regrets not what they have cost her. The house, inhabited by
these emigrants, has no internal partition or loft. In the one chamber of
which it consists, the whole family is gathered for the night. The dwelling is
itself a little world; an ark of civilization amid an ocean of foliage. A
hundred steps beyond it, the primeval forest spreads its shades, and solitude
resumes its sway."

Such scenes, and such women, the writer has met, and few persons realize
how many refined and lovely women are scattered over the broad prairies
and deep forests of the West; and none, but the Father above, appreciates
the extent of those sacrifices and sufferings, and the value of that firm faith
and religious hope, which live, in perennial bloom, amid those vast
solitudes. If the American women of the East merit the palm, for their skill
and success as accomplished housekeepers, still more is due to the heroines
of the West, who, with such unyielding fortitude and cheerful endurance,
attempt similar duties, amid so many disadvantages and deprivations.

But, though American women have those elevated principles and feelings,
which enable them to meet such trials in so exemplary a manner, their
physical energies are not equal to the exertions demanded. Though the mind
may be bright and firm, the casket is shivered; though the spirit may be
willing, the flesh is weak. A woman of firm health, with the hope and

elasticity of youth, may be envied rather than pitied, as she shares with her
young husband the hopes and enterprises of pioneer life. But, when the
body fails, then the eye of hope grows dim, the heart sickens, the courage
dies; and, in solitude, weariness, and suffering, the wanderer pines for the
dear voices and the tender sympathies of a far distant home. Then it is, that
the darkest shade is presented, which marks the peculiar trials and liabilities
of American women, and which exhibits still more forcibly the disastrous
results of that delicacy of constitution which has been pointed out. For,
though all American women, or even the greater part of them, are not called
to encounter such trials, yet no mother, who rears a family of daughters, can
say, that such a lot will not fall to one of her flock; nor can she know which
will escape. The reverses of fortune, and the chances of matrimony, expose
every woman in the Nation to such liabilities, for which she needs to be
prepared.

FOOTNOTE:
[B] So little idea have most ladies, in the wealthier classes, of what is a proper

amount of exercise, that, if they should succeed in walking a mile or so, at a

moderate pace, three or four times a week, they would call it taking a great deal

of exercise.

CHAPTER III.
REMEDIES FOR THE PRECEDING DIFFICULTIES.

Having pointed out the peculiar responsibilities of American women, and
the peculiar embarrassments which they are called to encounter, the
following suggestions are offered, as remedies for such difficulties.

In the first place, the physical and domestic education of daughters should
occupy the principal attention of mothers, in childhood; and the stimulation
of the intellect should be very much reduced. As a general rule, daughters
should not be sent to school before they are six years old; and, when they
are sent, far more attention should be paid to their physical developement,
than is usually done. They should never be confined, at any employment,
more than an hour at a time; and this confinement should be followed by
sports in the open air. Such accommodations should be secured, that, at all
seasons, and in all weathers, the teacher can every half hour send out a
portion of her school, for sports. And still more care should be given to
preserve pure air in the schoolroom. The close stoves, crowded condition,
and poisonous air, of most schoolrooms, act as constant drains on the health
and strength of young children.

In addition to this, much less time should be given to school, and much
more to domestic employments, especially in the wealthier classes. A little
girl may begin, at five or six years of age, to assist her mother; and, if
properly trained, by the time she is ten, she can render essential aid. From
this time, until she is fourteen or fifteen, it should be the principal object of
her education to secure a strong and healthy constitution, and a thorough
practical knowledge of all kinds of domestic employments. During this
period, though some attention ought to be paid to intellectual culture, it

ought to be made altogether secondary in importance; and such a measure
of study and intellectual excitement, as is now demanded in our best female
seminaries, ought never to be allowed, until a young lady has passed the
most critical period of her youth, and has a vigorous and healthful
constitution fully established. The plan might be adopted, of having schools
for young girls kept only in the afternoon; that their mornings might be
occupied in domestic exercise, without interfering with school
employments. Where a proper supply of domestic exercise cannot be
afforded, the cultivation of flowers and fruits might be resorted to, as a
delightful and unfailing promotive of pleasure and health.

And it is to that class of mothers, who have the best means of securing hired
service, and who are the most tempted to allow their daughters to grow up
with inactive habits, that their Country and the world must look for a
reformation, in this respect. Whatever ladies in the wealthier classes decide
shall be fashionable, will be followed by all the rest; but, while they persist
in the aristocratic habits, now so common, and bring up their daughters to
feel as if labor was degrading and unbecoming, the evils pointed out will
never find a remedy. It is, therefore, the peculiar duty of ladies, who have
wealth, to set a proper example, in this particular, and make it their first aim
to secure a strong and healthful constitution for their daughters, by active
domestic employments. All the sweeping, dusting, care of furniture and
beds, the clear starching, and the nice cooking, should be done by the
daughters of a family, and not by hired servants. It may cost the mother
more care, and she may find it needful to hire a person for the express
purpose of instructing and superintending her daughters, in these
employments; but it should be regarded as indispensable to be secured,
either by the mother's agency, or by a substitute.

It is in this point of view, that the dearth of good domestics in this Country
may, in its results, prove a substantial blessing. If all housekeepers, who
have the means, could secure good servants, there would be little hope that
so important a revolution, in the domestic customs of the wealthy classes,
could be effected. And so great is the natural indolence of mankind, that the
amount of exercise, needful for health, will never be secured by those who
are led to it through no necessity, but merely from rational considerations.
Yet the pressure of domestic troubles, from the want of good domestics, has
already determined many a mother, in the wealthy classes, to train her
daughters to aid her in domestic service; and thus necessity is compelling
mothers to do what abstract principles of expediency could never secure.

A second method of promoting the same object, is, to raise the science and
practice of Domestic Economy to its appropriate place, as a regular study in
female seminaries. The succeeding chapter will present the reasons for this,
more at large. But it is to the mothers of our Country, that the community
must look for this change. It cannot be expected, that teachers, who have
their attention chiefly absorbed by the intellectual and moral interests of
their pupils, should properly realize the importance of this department of
education. But if mothers generally become convinced of this, their
judgement and wishes will meet the respectful consideration they deserve,
and the object will be accomplished.

The third method of securing a remedy for the evils pointed out, is, the
endowment of female institutions, under the care of suitable trustees, who
shall secure a proper course of education. The importance of this measure
cannot be realized by those, who have not turned their attention to this
subject; and for such, the following considerations are presented.

The endowment of colleges, and of law, medical, and divinity, schools, for
the other sex, is designed to secure a thorough and proper education, for
those who have the most important duties of society to perform. The men
who are to expound the laws, the men who have the care of the public
health, and the men who are to communicate religious instruction, should
have well-disciplined and well-informed minds; and it is mainly for this
object that collegiate and professional institutions are established. Liberal
and wealthy individuals contribute funds, and the legislatures of the States
also lend assistance, so that every State in this Nation has from one to
twenty such endowed institutions, supplied with buildings, apparatus, a
library, and a faculty of learned men to carry forward a superior course of
instruction. And the use of all these advantages is secured, in many cases, at
an expense, no greater than is required to send a boy to a common school
and pay his board there. No private school could offer these advantages,
without charging such a sum, as would forbid all but the rich from securing
its benefits. By furnishing such superior advantages, on low terms,
multitudes are properly educated, who would otherwise remain in
ignorance; and thus the professions are supplied, by men properly qualified
for them.

Were there no such institutions, and no regular and appropriate course of
study demanded for admission to the bar, the pulpit, and to medical
practice, the education of most professional men would be desultory,
imperfect, and deficient. Parents and children would regulate the course of
study according to their own crude notions; and, instead of having
institutions which agree in carrying on a similar course of study, each
school would have its own peculiar system, and compete and conflict with
every other. Meantime, the public would have no means of deciding which
was best, nor any opportunity for learning when a professional man was

properly qualified for his duties. But as it is, the diploma of a college, and
the license of an appointed body of judges, must both be secured, before a
young man feels that he has entered the most promising path to success in
his profession.

Our Country, then, is most abundantly supplied with endowed institutions,
which secure a liberal education, on such low terms as make them
accessible to all classes, and in which the interests of education are watched
over, sustained, and made permanent, by an appropriate board of trustees.

But are not the most responsible of all duties committed to the charge of
woman? Is it not her profession to take care of mind, body, and soul? and
that, too, at the most critical of all periods of existence? And is it not as
much a matter of public concern, that she should be properly qualified for
her duties, as that ministers, lawyers, and physicians, should be prepared for
theirs? And is it not as important, to endow institutions which shall make a
superior education accessible to all classes,—for females, as for the other
sex? And is it not equally important, that institutions for females be under
the supervision of intelligent and responsible trustees, whose duty it shall be
to secure a uniform and appropriate education for one sex as much as for
the other? It would seem as if every mind must accord an affirmative reply,
as soon as the matter is fairly considered.

As the education of females is now conducted, any man or woman who
pleases, can establish a female seminary, and secure recommendations
which will attract pupils. But whose business is it to see that these young
females are not huddled into crowded rooms? or that they do not sleep in
ill-ventilated chambers? or that they have healthful food? or that they have
the requisite amount of fresh air and exercise? or that they pursue an
appropriate and systematic course of study? or that their manners,

principles, and morals, are properly regulated? Parents either have not the
means, or else are not qualified to judge; or, if they are furnished with
means and capacity, they are often restricted to a choice of the best school
within reach, even when it is known to be exceedingly objectionable.

If the writer were to disclose all that can truly be told of boarding-school
life, and its influence on health, manners, disposition, intellect, and morals,
the disclosure would both astonish and shock every rational mind. And yet
she believes that such institutions are far better managed in this Country,
than in any other; and that the number of those, which are subject to
imputations in these respects, is much less than could reasonably be
expected. But it is most surely the case, that much remains to be done, in
order to supply such institutions as are needed for the proper education of
American women.

In attempting a sketch of the kind of institutions which are demanded, it is
very fortunate that there is no necessity for presenting a theory, which may,
or may not, be approved by experience. It is the greatest honor of one of our
newest Western States, that it can boast of such an Institution, endowed,
too, wholly by the munificence of a single individual. A slight sketch of this
Institution, which the writer has examined in all its details, will give an idea
of what can be done, by showing what has actually been accomplished.

This Institution[C] is under the supervision of a Board of Trustees, who hold
the property in trust for the object to which it is devoted, and who have the
power to fill their own vacancies. It is furnished with a noble and tasteful
building, of stone, so liberal in dimensions and arrangement, that it can
accommodate ninety pupils and teachers, giving one room to every two
pupils, and all being so arranged, as to admit of thorough ventilation. This
building is surrounded by extensive grounds, enclosed with handsome

fences, where remains of the primeval forest still offer refreshing shade for
juvenile sports.

To secure adequate exercise for the pupils, two methods are adopted. By the
first, each young lady is required to spend a certain portion of time in
domestic employments, either in sweeping, dusting, setting and clearing
tables, washing and ironing, or other household concerns.

Let not the aristocratic mother and daughter express their dislike of such an
arrangement, till they can learn how well it succeeds. Let them walk, as the
writer has done, through the large airy halls, kept clean and in order by their
fair occupants, to the washing and ironing-rooms. There they will see a long
hall, conveniently fitted up with some thirty neatly-painted tubs, with a
clean floor, and water conducted so as to save both labor and slopping. Let
them see some thirty or forty merry girls, superintended by a motherly lady,
chatting and singing, washing and starching, while every convenience is at
hand, and every thing around is clean and comfortable. Two hours, thus
employed, enable each young lady to wash the articles she used during the
previous week, which is all that is demanded, while thus they are all
practically initiated into the arts and mysteries of the wash-tub. The
Superintendent remarked to the writer, that, after a few weeks of probation,
most of her young washers succeeded quite as well as those whom she
could hire, and who made it their business. Adjacent to the washing-room,
is the ironing establishment; where another class are arranged, on the
ironing-day, around long, extended tables, with heating-furnaces, clothes-
frames, and all needful appliances.

By a systematic arrangement of school and domestic duties, a moderate
portion of time, usually not exceeding two hours a day, from each of the
pupils, accomplished all the domestic labor of a family of ninety, except the

cooking, which was done by two hired domestics. This part of domestic
labor it was deemed inexpedient to incorporate as a portion of the business
of the pupils, inasmuch as it could not be accommodated to the
arrangements of the school, and was in other respects objectionable.

Is it asked, how can young ladies paint, play the piano, and study, when
their hands and dresses must be unfitted by such drudgery? The woman
who asks this question, has yet to learn that a pure and delicate skin is better
secured by healthful exercise, than by any other method; and that a young
lady, who will spend two hours a day at the wash-tub, or with a broom, is
far more likely to have rosy cheeks, a finely-moulded form, and a delicate
skin, than one who lolls all day in her parlor or chamber, or only leaves it,
girt in tight dresses, to make fashionable calls. It is true, that long-protracted
daily labor hardens the hand, and unfits it for delicate employments; but the
amount of labor needful for health produces no such effect. As to dress, and
appearance, if neat and convenient accommodations are furnished, there is
no occasion for the exposures which demand shabby dresses. A dark calico,
genteelly made, with an oiled-silk apron, and wide cuffs of the same
material, secures both good looks and good service. This plan of domestic
employments for the pupils in this Institution, not only secures regular
healthful exercise, but also aids to reduce the expenses of education, so that,
with the help of the endowments, it is brought within the reach of many,
who otherwise could never gain such advantages.

In addition to this, a system of Calisthenic[D] exercises is introduced, which
secures all the advantages which dancing is supposed to effect, and which is
free from the dangerous tendencies of that fascinating and fashionable
amusement. This system is so combined with music, and constantly varying
evolutions, as to serve as an amusement, and also as a mode of curing

distortions, particularly all tendencies to curvature of the spine; while, at the
same time, it tends to promote grace of movement, and easy manners.

Another advantage of this Institution, is, an elevated and invigorating
course of mental discipline. Many persons seem to suppose, that the chief
object of an intellectual education is the acquisition of knowledge. But it
will be found, that this is only a secondary object. The formation of habits
of investigation, of correct reasoning, of persevering attention, of regular
system, of accurate analysis, and of vigorous mental action, is the primary
object to be sought in preparing American women for their arduous duties;
duties which will demand not only quickness of perception, but steadiness
of purpose, regularity of system, and perseverance in action.

It is for such purposes, that the discipline of the Mathematics is so
important an element in female education; and it is in this aspect, that the
mere acquisition of facts, and the attainment of accomplishments, should be
made of altogether secondary account.

In the Institution here described, a systematic course of study is adopted, as
in our colleges; designed to occupy three years. The following slight outline
of the course, will exhibit the liberal plan adopted in this respect.

In Mathematics, the whole of Arithmetic contained in the larger works used
in schools, the whole of Euclid, and such portions from Day's Mathematics
as are requisite to enable the pupils to demonstrate the various problems in
Olmsted's larger work on Natural Philosophy. In Language, besides English
Grammar, a short course in Latin is required, sufficient to secure an
understanding of the philosophy of the language, and that kind of mental
discipline which the exercise of translating affords. In Philosophy,
Chemistry, Astronomy, Botany, Geology and Mineralogy, Intellectual and

Moral Philosophy, Political Economy, and the Evidences of Christianity, the
same textbooks are used as are required at our best colleges. In Geography,
the most thorough course is adopted; and in History, a more complete
knowledge is secured, by means of charts and textbooks, than most of our
colleges offer. To these branches, are added Griscom's Physiology,[E]
Bigelow's Technology, and Jahn's Archæology, together with a course of
instruction in polite literature, for which Chambers's English Literature is
employed as the text-book, each recitation being attended with selections
and criticisms, from teacher or pupils, on the various authors brought into
notice. Vocal Music, on the plan of the Boston Academy, is a part of the
daily instructions. Linear drawing, and pencilling, are designed also to be a
part of the course. Instrumental Music is taught, but not as a part of the
regular course of study.

To secure the proper instruction in all these branches, the division of labor,
adopted in colleges, is pursued. Each teacher has distinct branches as her
department, for which she is responsible, and in which she is independent.
One teacher performs the duties of a governess, in maintaining rules, and
attending to the habits and manners of the pupils. By this method, the
teachers have sufficient time, both to prepare themselves, and to impart
instruction and illustration in the class-room. In this Institution it is made a
direct object of effort to cure defects of character and habits. At the
frequent meetings of the Principal and teachers, the peculiarities of each
pupil are made the subjects of inquiry; and methods are devised for
remedying defects through the personal influence of the several teachers.
This, when thus made a direct object of combined effort, often secures
results most gratifying and encouraging.

One peculiarity of this Institution demands consideration. By the method
adopted here, the exclusive business of educating their own sex is, as it ever
ought to be, confined to females. The Principal of the Institution, indeed, is
a gentleman; but, while he takes the position of a father of the family, and
responsible head of the whole concern, the entire charge of instruction, and
most of the responsibilities in regard to health, morals, and manners, rest
upon the female teachers, in their several departments. The Principal is the
chaplain and religious teacher; and is a member of the board of instructors,
so far as to have a right to advise, and an equal vote, in every question
pertaining to the concerns of the School; and thus he acts as a sort of
regulator and mainspring in all the various departments. But no one person
in the Institution is loaded with the excessive responsibilities, which rest
upon one, where a large institution of this kind has a Principal, who
employs and directs all the subordinate assistants. The writer has never
before seen the principle of the division of labor and responsibility so
perfectly carried out in any female institution; and she believes that
experience will prove that this is the true model for combining, in
appropriate proportions, the agency of both sexes in carrying forward such
an institution. There are cases where females are well qualified, and feel
willing to take the place occupied by the Principal; but such cases are rare.

One thing more should be noticed, to the credit of the rising State where
this Institution is located. A female association has been formed, embracing
a large portion of the ladies of standing and wealth, the design of which, is,
to educate, gratuitously, at this, and other similar, institutions, such females
as are anxious to obtain a good education, and are destitute of the means. If
this enterprise is continued, with the same energy and perseverance as has
been manifested during the last few years, that State will take the lead of
her sister States in well-educated women; and if the views in the preceding

pages are correct, this will give her precedence in every intellectual and
moral advantage.

Many, who are not aware of the great economy secured by a proper division
of labor, will not understand how so extensive a course can be properly
completed in three years. But in this Institution, none are received under
fourteen; and a certain amount of previous acquisition is required, in order
to admission, as is done in our colleges. This secures a diminution of
classes, so that but few studies are pursued at one time; while the number of
well-qualified teachers is so adequate, that full time is afforded for all
needful instruction and illustration. Where teachers have so many classes,
that they merely have time to find out what the pupils learn from books,
without any aid from their teachers, the acquisitions of the pupils are vague
and imperfect, and soon pass away; so that an immense amount of expense,
time, and labor, is spent in acquiring or recalling what is lost about as fast
as it is gained.

Parents are little aware of the immense waste incurred by the present mode
of conducting female education. In the wealthy classes, young girls are sent
to school, as a matter of course, year after year, confined, for six hours a
day, to the schoolhouse, and required to add some time out of school to
learning their lessons. Thus, during the most critical period of life, they are
for a long time immured in a room, filled with an atmosphere vitiated by
many breaths, and are constantly kept under some sort of responsibility in
regard to mental effort. Their studies are pursued at random, often changed
with changing schools, while book after book (heavily taxing the parent's
purse) is conned awhile, and then supplanted by others. Teachers have
usually so many pupils, and such a variety of branches to teach, that little
time can be afforded to each pupil; while scholars, at this thoughtless period

of life, feeling sure of going to school as long as they please, manifest little
interest in their pursuits.

The writer believes that the actual amount of education, permanently
secured by most young ladies from the age of ten to fourteen, could all be
acquired in one year, at the Institution described, by a young lady at the age
of fifteen or sixteen.

Instead of such a course as the common one, if mothers would keep their
daughters as their domestic assistants, until they are fourteen, requiring
them to study one lesson, and go out, once a day, to recite it to a teacher, it
would abundantly prepare them, after their constitutions are firmly
established, to enter such an institution, where, in three years, they could
secure more, than almost any young lady in the Country now gains by
giving the whole of her youth to school pursuits.

In the early years of female life, reading, writing, needlework, drawing, and
music, should alternate with domestic duties; and one hour a day, devoted
to some study, in addition to the above pursuits, would be all that is needful
to prepare them for a thorough education after growth is attained, and the
constitution established. This is the time when young women would feel the
value of an education, and pursue their studies with that maturity of mind,
and vividness of interest, which would double the perpetuity and value of
all their acquisitions.

The great difficulty, which opposes such a plan, is, the want of institutions
that would enable a young lady to complete, in three years, the liberal
course of study, here described. But if American mothers become convinced
of the importance of such advantages for their daughters, and will use their
influence appropriately and efficiently, they will certainly be furnished.

There are other men of liberality and wealth, besides the individual referred
to, who can be made to feel that a fortune, expended in securing an
appropriate education to American women, is as wisely bestowed, as in
founding colleges for the other sex, who are already so abundantly supplied.
We ought to have institutions, similar to the one described, in every part of
this Nation; and funds should be provided, for educating young women
destitute of means: and if American women think and feel, that, by such a
method, their own trials will be lightened, and their daughters will secure a
healthful constitution and a thorough domestic and intellectual education,
the appropriate expression of their wishes will secure the necessary funds.
The tide of charity, which has been so long flowing from the female hand to
provide a liberal education for young men, will flow back with abundant
remuneration.

The last method suggested for lessening the evils peculiar to American
women, is, a decided effort to oppose the aristocratic feeling, that labor is
degrading; and to bring about the impression, that it is refined and lady-like
to engage in domestic pursuits. In past ages, and in aristocratic countries,
leisure and indolence and frivolous pursuits have been deemed lady-like
and refined, because those classes, which were most refined, countenanced
such an opinion. But whenever ladies of refinement, as a general custom,
patronise domestic pursuits, then these employments will be deemed lady-
like. It may be urged, however, that it is impossible for a woman who
cooks, washes, and sweeps, to appear in the dress, or acquire the habits and
manners, of a lady; that the drudgery of the kitchen is dirty work, and that
no one can appear delicate and refined, while engaged in it. Now all this
depends on circumstances. If a woman has a house, destitute of neat and
convenient facilities; if she has no habits of order and system; if she is
remiss and careless in person and dress;—then all this may be true. But, if a

woman will make some sacrifices of costly ornaments in her parlor, in order
to make her kitchen neat and tasteful; if she will sacrifice expensive dishes,
in order to secure such conveniences for labor as protect from exposures; if
she will take pains to have the dresses, in which she works, made of
suitable materials, and in good taste; if she will rise early, and systematize
and oversee the work of her family, so as to have it done thoroughly, neatly,
and in the early part of the day; she will find no necessity for any such
apprehensions. It is because such work has generally been done by vulgar
people, and in a vulgar way, that we have such associations; and when
ladies manage such things, as ladies should, then such associations will be
removed. There are pursuits, deemed very refined and genteel, which
involve quite as much exposure as kitchen employments. For example, to
draw a large landscape, in colored crayons, would be deemed very lady-
like; but the writer can testify, from sad experience, that no cooking,
washing, sweeping, or any other domestic duty, ever left such deplorable
traces on hands, face, and dress, as this same lady-like pursuit. Such things
depend entirely on custom and associations; and every American woman,
who values the institutions of her Country, and wishes to lend her influence
in extending and perpetuating such blessings, may feel that she is doing
this, whenever, by her example and influence, she destroys the aristocratic
association, which would render domestic labor degrading.

FOOTNOTES:
[C] The writer omits the name of this Institution, lest an inference should be drawn which

would be unjust to other institutions. There are others equally worthy of notice, and the

writer selects this only because her attention was especially directed to it as being in a new
State, and endowed wholly by an individual.

[D] From two Greek words,—καλος, kalos, beauty, and σθενος, sthenos, strength, being
the union of both. The writer is now preparing for the press, an improved system, of her

own invention, which, in some of its parts, has been successfully introduced into several
female seminaries, with advantage. This plan combines singing with a great variety of
amusing and graceful evolutions, designed to promote both health and easy manners.

[E] This work, which has gone through numerous editions, and been received by the public
with great favour, forms No. lxxxv. of the "Family Library," and No. lvii. of the "School

District Library," issued by the publishers of this volume. It is abundantly illustrated by
engravings, and has been extensively introduced as a school text-book.

CHAPTER IV.
ON DOMESTIC ECONOMY AS A BRANCH OF STUDY.

The greatest impediment to making Domestic Economy a branch of study, is, the
fact, that neither parents nor teachers realize the importance, or the practicability of
constituting it a regular part of school education.

It is with reference to this, that the first aim of the writer will be, to point out some
of the reasons for introducing Domestic Economy as a branch of female education,
to be studied at school.

The first reason, is, that there is no period, in a young lady's life, when she will not
find such knowledge useful to herself and to others. The state of domestic service, in
this Country, is so precarious, that there is scarcely a family, in the free States, of
whom it can be affirmed, that neither sickness, discontent, nor love of change, will
deprive them of all their domestics, so that every female member of the family will
be required to lend some aid, in providing food and the conveniences of living; and
the better she is qualified to render it, the happier she will be, and the more she will
contribute to the enjoyment of others.

A second reason, is, that every young lady, at the close of her schooldays, and even
before they are closed, is liable to be placed in a situation, in which she will need to
do, herself, or to teach others to do, all the various processes and duties detailed in
this work. That this may be more fully realized, the writer will detail some
instances, which have come under her own observation.

The eldest daughter of a family returned from school, on a visit, at sixteen years of
age. Before her vacation had closed, her mother was laid in the grave; and such were
her father's circumstances, that she was obliged to assume the cares and duties of her
lost parent. The care of an infant, the management of young children, the
superintendence of domestics, the charge of family expenses, the responsibility of
entertaining company, and the many other cares of the family state, all at once came
upon this young and inexperienced schoolgirl.

Again; a young lady went to reside with a married sister, in a distant State. While on
this visit, the elder sister died, and there was no one but this young lady to fill the
vacant place, and assume all the cares of the nursery, parlor, and kitchen.

Again; a pupil of the writer, at the end of her schooldays, married, and removed to
the West. She was an entire novice in all domestic matters; an utter stranger in the
place to which she removed. In a year, she became a mother, and her health failed;
while, for most of the time, she had no domestics, at all, or only Irish or Germans,
who scarcely knew even the names, or the uses, of many cooking utensils. She was
treated with politeness by her neighbors, and wished to return their civilities; but
how could this young and delicate creature, who had spent all her life at school, or
in visiting and amusement, take care of her infant, attend to her cooking, washing,
ironing, and baking, the concerns of her parlor, chambers, kitchen, and cellar, and
yet visit and receive company? If there is any thing that would make a kindly heart
ache, with sorrow and sympathy, it would be to see so young, so amiable, so
helpless a martyr to the mistaken system of female education now prevalent. "I have
the kindest of husbands," said the young wife, after her narrative of sufferings, "and
I never regretted my marriage; but, since this babe was born, I have never had a
single waking hour of freedom from anxiety and care. O! how little young girls
know what is before them, when they enter married life!" Let the mother or teacher,
whose eye may rest on these lines, ask herself, if there is no cause for fear that the
young objects of her care may be thrown into similar emergencies, where they may
need a kind of preparation, which as yet has been withheld.

Another reason for introducing such a subject, as a distinct branch of school
education, is, that, as a general fact, young ladies will not be taught these things in
any other way. In reply to the thousand-times-repeated remark, that girls must be
taught their domestic duties by their mothers, at home, it may be inquired, in the
first place, What proportion of mothers are qualified to teach a proper and complete
system of Domestic Economy? When this is answered, it may be asked, What
proportion of those who are qualified, have that sense of the importance of such
instructions, and that energy and perseverance which would enable them actually to

teach their daughters, in all the branches of Domestic Economy presented in this
work?

It may then be asked, How many mothers actually do give their daughters
instruction in the various branches of Domestic Economy? Is it not the case, that,
owing to ill health, deficiency of domestics, and multiplied cares and perplexities, a
large portion of the most intelligent mothers, and those, too, who most realize the
importance of this instruction, actually cannot find the time, and have not the
energy, necessary to properly perform the duty? They are taxed to the full amount of
both their mental and physical energies, and cannot attempt any thing more. Almost
every woman knows, that it is easier to do the work, herself, than it is to teach an
awkward and careless novice; and the great majority of women, in this Country, are
obliged to do almost every thing in the shortest and easiest way. This is one reason
why the daughters of very energetic and accomplished housekeepers are often the
most deficient in these respects; while the daughters of ignorant or inefficient
mothers, driven to the exercise of their own energies, often become the most
systematic and expert.

It may be objected, that such things cannot be taught by books. This position may
fairly be questioned. Do not young ladies learn, from books, how to make hydrogen
and oxygen? Do they not have pictures of furnaces, alembics, and the various
utensils employed in cooking the chemical agents? Do they not study the various
processes of mechanics, and learn to understand and to do many as difficult
operations, as any that belong to housekeeping? All these things are explained,
studied, and recited in classes, when every one knows that little practical use can
ever be made of this knowledge. Why, then, should not that science and art, which a
woman is to practise during her whole life, be studied and recited?

It may be urged, that, even if it is studied, it will soon be forgotten. And so will
much of every thing studied at school. But why should that knowledge, most
needful for daily comfort, most liable to be in demand, be the only study omitted,
because it may be forgotten?

It may also be objected, that young ladies can get such books, and attend to them out
of school. And so they can get books on Chemistry and Philosophy, and study them
out of school; but will they do it? And why ought we not to make sure of the most
necessary knowledge, and let the less needful be omitted? If young ladies study such
a work as this, in school, they will remember a great part of it; and, when they
forget, in any emergency, they will know where to resort for instruction. But if such
books are not put into schools, probably not one in twenty will see or hear of them,
especially in those retired places where they are most needed. And is it at all
probable, that a branch, which is so lightly esteemed as to be deemed unworthy a
place in the list of female studies, will be sought for and learned by young girls, who
so seldom look into works of solid instruction after they leave school? So deeply is
the writer impressed with the importance of this, as a branch of female education, at
school, that she would deem it far safer and wiser to omit any other, rather than this.

Another reason, for introducing such a branch of study into female schools, is, the
influence it would exert, in leading young ladies more correctly to estimate the
importance and dignity of domestic knowledge. It is now often the case, that young
ladies rather pride themselves on their ignorance of such subjects; and seem to
imagine that it is vulgar and ungenteel to know how to work. This is one of the
relics of an aristocratic state of society, which is fast passing away. Here, the
tendency of every thing is to the equalisation of labor, so that all classes are feeling,
more and more, that indolence is disreputable. And there are many mothers, among
the best educated and most wealthy classes, who are bringing up their daughters, not
only to know how to do, but actually to do, all kinds of domestic work. The writer
knows young ladies, who are daughters of men of wealth and standing, and who are
among the most accomplished in their sphere, who have for months been sent to
work with a mantuamaker, to acquire a practical knowledge of her occupation, and
who have at home learned to perform all kinds of domestic labor.

And let the young women of this Nation find, that Domestic Economy is placed, in
schools, on equal or superior ground to Chemistry, Philosophy, and Mathematics,
and they will blush to be found ignorant of its first principles, as much as they will

to hesitate respecting the laws of gravity, or the composition of the atmosphere. But,
as matters are now conducted, many young ladies know how to make oxygen and
hydrogen, and to discuss questions of Philosophy or Political Economy, far better
than they know how to make a bed and sweep a room properly; and they can
"construct a diagram" in Geometry, with far more skill than they can make the
simplest article of female dress.

It may be urged, that the plan suggested by the writer, in the previous pages, would
make such a book as this needless; for young ladies would learn all these things at
home, before they go to school. But it must be remembered, that the plan suggested
cannot fully be carried into effect, till such endowed institutions, as the one
described, are universally furnished. This probably will not be done, till at least one
generation of young women are educated. It is only on the supposition that a young
lady can, at fourteen or fifteen years of age, enter such an institution, and continue
there three years, that it would be easy to induce her to remain, during all the
previous period, at home, in the practice of Domestic Economy, and the limited
course of study pointed out. In the present imperfect, desultory, varying, mode of
female education, where studies are begun, changed, partially learned, and
forgotten, it requires nearly all the years of a woman's youth, to acquire the
intellectual education now demanded. While this state of things continues, the only
remedy is, to introduce Domestic Economy as a study at school.

It is hoped that these considerations will have weight, not only with parents and
teachers, but with young ladies themselves, and that all will unite their influence to
introduce this, as a popular and universal branch of education, into every female
school.

CHAPTER V.
ON THE CARE OF HEALTH.

There is no point, where a woman is more liable to suffer from a want of knowledge
and experience, than in reference to the health of a family committed to her care.
Many a young lady, who never had any charge of the sick; who never took any care
of an infant; who never obtained information on these subjects from books, or from
the experience of others; in short, with little or no preparation; has found herself the
principal attendant in dangerous sickness, the chief nurse of a feeble infant, and the
responsible guardian of the health of a whole family.

The care, the fear, the perplexity, of a woman, suddenly called to these unwonted
duties, none can realize, till they themselves feel it, or till they see some young and
anxious novice first attempting to meet such responsibilities. To a woman of age and
experience, these duties often involve a measure of trial and difficulty, at times
deemed almost insupportable; how hard, then, must they press on the heart of the
young and inexperienced!

There is no really efficacious mode of preparing a woman to take a rational care of
the health of a family, except by communicating that knowledge, in regard to the
construction of the body, and the laws of health, which is the basis of the medical
profession. Not that a woman should undertake the minute and extensive
investigation requisite for a physician; but she should gain a general knowledge of
first principles, as a guide to her judgement in emergencies when she can rely on no
other aid. Therefore, before attempting to give any specific directions on the subject
of this chapter, a short sketch of the construction of the human frame will be given,
with a notice of some of the general principles, on which specific rules in regard to
health are based. This description will be arranged under the general heads of
Bones, Muscles, Nerves, Blood-Vessels, Organs of Digestion and Respiration,
and the Skin.

BONES.

The bones are the most solid parts of the body. They are designed to protect and
sustain it, and also to secure voluntary motion. They are about two hundred and fifty
in number, (there being sometimes a few more or less,) and are fastened together by
cartilage, or gristle, a substance like the bones, but softer, and more elastic.

In order to convey a more clear and correct idea of the form, relative position, and
connection, of the bones constituting the human framework, the engraving on page
70, (Fig. 1,) is given.

Fig. 1.

By the preceding engraving, it will be seen, that the cranium, or skull, consists of
several distinct pieces, which are united by sutures, (or seams,) as represented by the
zigzag lines; a, being the frontal bone; b, the parietal bone; c, the temporal bone;
and d, the place of the occipital bone, which forms the back part of the head, and
therefore is not seen in the engraving. The nasal bones, or bones of the nose, are
shown at e; f, is the cheek bone; g, the upper, and h, the lower, jaw bones; i, i, the
spinal column, or back bone, consisting of numerous small bones, called vertebræ; j,

j, the seven true ribs, which are fastened to the spine, behind, and by the cartilages,
k, k, to the sternum, or breast bone, l, in front; m, m, are the first three false ribs,
which are so called, because they are not united directly to the breast bone, but by
cartilages to the seventh true rib; n, n, are the lower two false, which are also called
floating, ribs, because they are not connected with the breast bone, nor the other
ribs, in front; o, o, p, q, are the bones of the pelvis, which is the foundation on which
the spine rests; r, r, are the collar bones; s, s, the shoulder blades; t, t, the bones of
the upper arm; u, u, the elbow joints, where the bones of the upper arm and fore arm
are united in such a way that they can move like a hinge; v w, v w, are the bones of
the fore arm; x, x, those of the wrists; y, y, those of the fingers; z, z, are the round
heads of the thigh bones, where they are inserted into the sockets of the bones of the
pelvis, giving motion in every direction, and forming the hip joint; a b, a b, are the
thigh bones; c, c, the knee joints; d e, d e, the leg bones; f, f, the ankle joints; g, g,
the bones of the foot.

The bones are composed of two substances,—one animal, and the other mineral.
The animal part is a very fine network, called the cellular membrane. In this, are
deposited the harder mineral substances, which are composed principally of
carbonate and phosphate of lime. In very early life, the bones consist chiefly of the
animal part, and are then soft and pliant. As the child advances in age, the bones
grow harder, by the gradual deposition of the phosphate of lime, which is supplied
by the food, and carried to the bones by the blood. In old age, the hardest material
preponderates; making the bones more brittle than in earlier life.

As we shall soon have occasion to refer, particularly, to the spinal, or vertebral
column, and the derangement to which it is liable, we give, on page 72,
representations of the different classes of vertebræ; viz. the cervical, (from the
Latin, cervix, the neck,) the dorsal, (from dorsum, the back,) and lumbar, (from
lumbus, the loins.)

Fig. 2.

Fig. 2, represents one of the cervical vertebræ. Seven of these, placed one above
another, constitute that part of the spine which is in the neck.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 3, is one of the dorsal vertebræ, twelve of which, form the central part of the
spine.

Fig. 4.

Fig. 4, represents one of the lumbar vertebræ, (five in number,) which are
immediately above the sacrum. These vertebræ are so fastened, that the spine can
bend, in any direction; and the muscles of the trunk are used in holding it erect, or in
varying its movements.

By the drawings here presented, it will be seen, that the vertebræ of the neck, back,
and loins, differ somewhat in size and shape, although they all possess the same
constituent parts; thus, A, in each, represents the body of the vertebræ; B, the
articulating processes, by which each is joined to its fellow, above and below it; C,
the spinous process, or that part of the vertebræ, which forms the ridge to be felt, on
pressure, the whole length of the centre of the back. The back bone receives its
name, spine, or spinal column, from these spinous processes.

It is the universal law of the human frame, that exercise is indispensable to the
health of the several parts. Thus, if a blood-vessel be tied up, so as not to be used, it
shrinks, and becomes a useless string; if a muscle be condemned to inaction, it
shrinks in size, and diminishes in power; and thus it is also with the bones. Inactivity
produces softness, debility, and unfitness for the functions they are designed to
perform. This is one of the causes of the curvature of the spine, that common and
pernicious defect in the females of America. From inactivity, the bones of the spine
become soft and yielding; and then, if the person is often placed, for a length of
time, in positions that throw the weight of the body unequally on certain portions of

the spine, they yield to this frequent compression, and a distortion ensues. The
positions taken by young persons, when learning to write or draw, or to play on the
guitar, harp, or piano, and the position of the body when sleeping on one side, on
high pillows, all tend to produce this effect, by throwing the weight of the body
unequally, and for a length of time, on particular parts of the spine.

Fig. 5.

MUSCLES.

The muscles are the chief organs of motion, and consist of collections of fine fibres
or strings, united in casings of membrane or thin skin. They possess an elastic
power, like India rubber, which enables them to extend and contract. The red meat in
animals consists of muscles. Every muscle has connected with it nerves, veins, and
arteries; and those designed to move the bones, are fastened to them by tendons at
their extremities. The muscles are laid over each other, and are separated by means

of membranes and layers of fat, which enable them to move easily, without
interfering with each other.

The figure on page 74, represents the muscles of the arm, as they appear when the
skin and fat are removed. The muscles a and b are attached, at their upper ends, to
the bone of the arm, and by their lower ends to the upper part of the fore arm, near
the elbow joint. When the fibres of these muscles contract, the middle part of them
grows larger, and the arm is bent at the elbow. The muscle c, is, in like manner,
fastened, by its upper end, to the shoulder blade and the upper part of the arm, and
by its lower end to one of the bones of the fore arm, near the elbow. When the arm is
bent, and we wish to straighten it, it is done by contracting this muscle. The muscles
d, d, are fastened at one end near the elbow joint, and at the other near the ends of
the fingers; and on the back of the hand are reduced in size, appearing like strong
cords. These cords are called tendons. They are employed in straightening the
fingers, when the hand is shut. These tendons are confined by the ligament or band,
e, which binds them down, around the wrist, and thus enables them to act more
efficiently, and secures beauty of form to the limb. The muscles at f, are those which
enable us to turn the hand and arm outward. Every different motion of the arm has
one muscle to produce it, and another to restore the limb to its natural position.
Those muscles which bend the body are called flexors; those which straighten it,
extensors. When the arm is thrown up, one set of muscles is used; to pull it down,
another set: when it is thrown forward, a still different set is used; when it is thrown
back, another, different from the former; when the arm turns in its socket, still
another set is used; and thus every different motion of the body is made by a
different set of muscles. All these muscles are compactly and skilfully arranged, so
as to work with perfect ease. Among them, run the arteries, veins, and nerves, which
supply each muscle with blood and nervous power, as will be hereafter described.
The size and strength of the muscles depend greatly on their frequent exercise. If left
inactive, they grow thin and weak, instead of giving the plumpness to the figure,
designed by Nature. The delicate and feeble appearance of many American women,
is chiefly owing to the little use they make of their muscles. Many a pale, puny,
shad-shaped girl, would have become a plump, rosy, well-formed person, if half the

exercise, afforded to her brothers in the open air, had been secured to her, during
childhood and youth.

NERVES.

The nerves are the organs of sensation. They enable us to see, hear, feel, taste, and
smell; and also combine with the bones and muscles in producing motion.

The first engraving, on p. 77, (Fig. 6,) is a vertical section of the skull, and of the
spinal column, or back bone, which supports the head, and through which runs the
spinal cord, whence most of the nerves originate. It is a side view, and represents the
head and spine, as they would appear, if they were cut through the middle, from
front to back. Fig. 7, exhibits them as they would appear, if viewed from behind. In
Fig. 6, a, represents the cerebrum, or great brain; b, the cerebellum, or little brain,
which is situated directly under the great brain, at the back and lower part of the
head; c, d, e, is the spinal marrow, which is connected with the brain at c, and runs
through the whole length of the spinal column. This column consists, as has already
been stated, of a large number of small bones, f, f, called vertebræ, laid one above
another, and fastened together by cartilage, or gristle, g, between them.

Fig. 6.

Fig. 7.

Between each two vertebræ, or spinal bones, there issues from the spine, on each
side, a pair of nerves. The lower broad part of the spine, (see p, Fig. 1, p. 70, and
Fig. 7, p. 77,) is called the sacrum; in this, are eight holes, through which the lower
pairs of nerves pass off.

The nerves of the head and lungs run directly from the brain; those of all other parts
of the body proceed from the spine, passing out in the manner already mentioned.

The nerves which thus proceed from the spine, branch out, like the limbs and twigs
of a tree, till they extend over the whole body; and, so minutely are they divided and
arranged, that a point, destitute of a nerve, cannot be found on the skin.

Some idea of the ramifications of the nerves, may be obtained by reference to the
following engraving, (Fig. 8.) In this, A, A, represents the cerebrum, or great brain;
B, B, the cerebellum, or little brain; (see also a, b, in Fig. 6;) C, C, represents the
union of the fibres of the cerebrum; D, D, the union of the two sides of the
cerebellum; E, E, E, the spinal marrow, which passes through the centre of the spine,
(as seen at c, d, e, in Fig. 6;) 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, branches of the nerves going to different
parts of the body. As the nerves are the organs of sensation, all pain is an affection
of some portion of the nerves. The health of the nerves depends very greatly on the
exercise of the muscles, with which they are so intimately connected. This shows
the reason why the headache, tic douloureux, diseases of the spine, and other
nervous affections, are so common among American women. Their inactive habits,
engender a debility of the nervous system, and these diseases follow, as the
consequence.

Fig. 8.

It can be seen, by a reference to the side view, represented on page 77, (Fig. 6,) that
the spine is naturally curved back and forward. When, from want of exercise, its
bones are softened, and the muscles weakened, the spine acquires an improper
curve, and the person becomes what is called crooked, having the neck projected
forward, and, in some cases, having the back convex, where it should be concave.
Probably one half of the American women have the head thus projecting forward,
instead of carrying it in the natural, erect position, which is both graceful and
dignified.

The curvature of the spine, spoken of in this work as so common, and as the cause
of so many diseases among American women, is what is denominated the lateral
curvature, and is much more dangerous than the other distortion. The indications of
this evil, are, the projection of one shoulder blade more than the other, and, in bad
cases, one shoulder being higher, and the hip on the opposite side more projecting,
than the other. In this case, the spine, when viewed from behind, instead of running
in a straight line, (as in Fig. 7 and 9,) is curved somewhat, as may be seen in Figures
10 and 11.

This effect is occasioned by the softness of the bones, induced by want of exercise,
together with tight dressing, which tends to weaken the muscles that are thus thrown
out of use. Improper and long continued positions in drawing, writing, and sleeping,
which throw the weight of the body on one part of the spine, induce the same evil.
This distortion is usually accompanied with some consequent disease of the nervous
system, or some disarrangement of the internal organs.

By comparing Figures 9 and 11, the difference between a natural and distorted spine
will be readily perceived. In Fig. 10, the curved line shows the course of the spine,
occasioned by distortion; the perpendicular line, in this and Fig. 11, indicates the
true direction of the spine; the horizontal lines show that one shoulder and hip are
forced from their proper level.

Fig. 9. Fig. 10.

Fig. 11.

BLOOD-VESSELS.

The blood is the fluid into which our food is changed, and which is employed to
minister nourishment to the whole body. For this purpose, it is carried to every part
of the body, by the arteries; and, after it has given out its nourishment, returns to the
heart, through the veins.

The subjoined engraving, (Fig. 12,) which presents a rude outline of the vascular
system, will more clearly illustrate this operation, as we shall presently show.

Fig. 12.

Before entering the heart, the blood receives a fresh supply of nourishment, by a
duct which leads from the stomach. The arteries have their origin from the heart, in
a great trunk, called the aorta, which is the parent of all the arteries, as the spinal
marrow is the parent of the nerves which it sends out. When the arteries have
branched out into myriads of minute vessels, the blood which is in them passes into
as minute veins; and these run into each other, like the rills and branches of a river,
until they are all united in two great veins, which run into the heart. One of these
large receivers, called the vena cava superior, or upper vena cava, brings back the

blood from the arms and head, the other, the vena cava inferior, or lower vena cava,
brings back the blood from the body and lower limbs.

In the preceding figure, H, is the heart, which is divided into four compartments;
two, called auricles, used for receiving the blood, and two, called ventricles, used
for sending out the blood. A, is the aorta, or great artery, which sends its branches to
every part of the body. In the upper part, at a, a, a, are the main branches of the
aorta, which go to the head and arms. Below, at a, a, are the branches which go to
the lower limbs. The branches which set off at X, X, are those by which the
intestines are supplied by vessels from the aorta. Every muscle in the whole body,
all the organs of the body, and the skin, are supplied by branches sent off from this
great artery. When the blood is thus dispersed through any organ, in minute vessels,
it is received, at their terminations, by numerous minute veins, which gradually
unite, forming larger branches, till they all meet in either the upper or lower vena
cava, which returns the blood to the heart. V I, is the vena cava inferior, which
receives the blood from the veins of the lower parts of the body, as seen at v, v. The
blood, sent into the lower limbs from the aorta, is received by minute veins, which
finally unite at v, v, and thus it is emptied through the lower vena cava into the
heart: o, o, represent the points of entrance of those tributaries of the vena cava,
which receive that blood from the intestines, which is sent out by the aorta at X, X.
In the upper part, V S, is the vena cava superior, which receives the blood from the
head and arms; v, v, v, are the tributaries of the upper vena cava, which bring the
blood back from the head and arms; d, d, represents the course of the thoracic duct,
a delicate tube by which the chyle is carried into the blood, as mentioned on page
89; t, shows the place where this duct empties into a branch of the vena cava.

It thus appears, that wherever a branch of the aorta goes to carry blood, there will be
found a tributary of the upper or lower vena cava, to bring it back.

The succeeding engravings, will enable the reader to form a more definite idea of
this important function of the system,—the circulation of the blood. The heart, in
man, and in all warm-blooded animals, is double, having two auricles and two
ventricles. In animals with cold blood, (as fishes,) the heart is single, having but one

auricle and one ventricle. Fig. 13, represents the double heart as it appears when the
two sides are separated, and also the great blood-vessels; those on the left of the
figure being on the right side of the body, and vice versa. The direction of the blood
is represented by the arrows. A, represents the lower vena cava, returning the blood
from the lower parts of the body, and L, the upper vena cava, returning the blood
from the head and arms. B, is the right sinus, or auricle, into which the returned
blood is poured. From this cavity of the heart, the blood is carried into the right
ventricle, C; and from this ventricle, the pulmonary arteries, D, convey into the
lungs the blood which is returned from the body. These five vessels, A, B, C, D, and
L, belong to the right side of the heart, and contain the venous or dark-colored
blood, which has been through the circulation, and is now unfit for the uses of the
system, till it has passed through the lungs.

Fig. 13.

When the blood reaches the lungs, and is exposed to the action of the air which we
breathe, it throws off its impurities, becomes bright in color, and is then called
arterial blood. It then returns to the left side of the heart, (on the right of the
engraving,) by the pulmonary veins E, E, (also seen at m, m, Fig. 15,) into the left
auricle F, whence it is forced into the ventricle, G. From the left ventricle, proceeds
the aorta, H, H, which is the great artery of the body, and conveys the blood to

every part of the system. I, J, K, are branches of the aorta, going to the head and
arms.

Fig. 14.

Fig. 14, represents the heart, with its two sides united as in nature; and will be
understood from the description of Fig. 13.

On the opposite page, Fig. 15, represents the heart, with the great blood-vessels, on
a still larger scale; a, being the left ventricle; b, the right ventricle; c, e, f, the aorta,
or great artery, rising out of the left ventricle; g, h, i, the branches of the aorta, going
to the head and arms; k, l, l, the pulmonary artery, and its branches; m, m, veins of
the lungs, which bring the blood back from the lungs to the heart; n, right auricle; o,
vena cava inferior; p, veins returning blood from the liver and bowels; q, the vena
cava superior; r, the left auricle; s, the left coronary artery, which distributes the
blood exclusively to the substance of the heart.

Fig. 15.

ORGANS OF DIGESTION AND RESPIRATION.

Digestion and respiration are the processes, by which the food is converted into
blood for the nourishment of the body. The engraving on the next page (Fig. 16)
shows the organs by which these operations are performed.

In the lower part of the engraving, is the stomach, marked S, which receives the
food through the gullet, marked G. The latter, though in the engraving it is cut off at
G, in reality continues upwards to the throat. The stomach is a bag composed of
muscles, nerves, and blood-vessels, united by a material similar to that which forms
the skin. As soon as food enters the stomach, its nerves are excited to perform their
proper function of stimulating the muscles. A muscular (called the peristaltic)
motion immediately commences, by which the stomach propels its contents around
the whole of its circumference, once in every three minutes.

Fig. 16.

This movement of the muscles attracts the blood from other parts of the system; for
the blood always hastens to administer its supplies to any organ which is called to
work. The blood-vessels of the stomach are soon distended with blood, from which
the gastric juice is secreted by minute vessels in the coat of the stomach. This mixes
with the food, and reduces it to a soft pulpy mass, called chyme. It then passes
through the lower end of the stomach, into the intestines, which are folded up in the
abdomen, and the upper portion, only, of which, is shown in the engraving, at A, A.
The organ marked L, L, is the liver, which, as the blood passes through its many
vessels, secretes a substance called bile, which accumulates in the gall-bladder,
marked B. After the food passes out of the stomach, it receives from the liver a
portion of bile, and from the pancreas the pancreatic juice. The pancreas does not
appear in this drawing, being concealed behind the stomach. These two liquids
separate the substance which has passed from the stomach, into two different
portions. One is a light liquid, very much like cream in appearance, and called chyle,
of which the blood is formed; the other is a more solid substance, which contains the
refuse and useless matter, with a smaller portion of nourishment; and this, after
being further separated from the nourishing matter which it contains, is thrown out

of the body. There are multitudes of small vessels, called lacteals, which, as these
two mixed substances pass through the long and winding folds of the intestines in
the abdomen, absorb the chyle, and convey it to the thoracic duct, which runs up
close by the spine, and carries the chyle, thus received, into a branch of the vena
cava superior, at t, whence it is mingled with the blood going into the heart. In this
engraving, the lacteals and thoracic duct are not shown; but their position is
indicated by the dotted lines, marked X, Y; X, being the lacteals, and Y, the thoracic
duct.

In the upper half of the engraving, H represents the heart; a, the commencement of
the aorta; v c s, the termination of the vena cava superior. On each side of the heart,
are the lungs; l l, being the left lobe, and r l, the right lobe. They are composed of a
network of air-vessels, blood-vessels, and nerves. W, represents the trachea, or
windpipe, through which, the air we breathe is conducted to the lungs. It branches
out into myriads of minute vessels, which are thus filled with air every time we
breathe. From the heart, run the pulmonary arteries, marked p a. These enter the
lungs and spread out along-side of the branches of the air-vessels, so that every air-
vessel has a small artery running side by side with it. When the two vena cavas
empty the blood into the heart, the latter contracts, and sends this blood, through
these pulmonary arteries, into the lungs.

As the air and blood meander, side by side, through the lungs, the superabundant
carbon and hydrogen of the blood combine with the oxygen of the air, forming
carbonic acid gas, and water, which are thrown out of the lungs at every expiration.
This is the process by which the chyle is converted into arterial blood, and the
venous blood purified of its excess of carbon and hydrogen. When the blood is thus
prepared, in the lungs, for its duties, it is received by the small pulmonary veins,
which gradually unite, and bring the blood back to the heart, through the large
pulmonary veins, marked p v, p v.

On receiving this purified blood from the lungs, the heart contracts, and sends it out
again, through the aorta, to all parts of the body. It then makes another circuit
through every part, ministering to the wants of all, and is afterwards again brought

back by the veins to receive the fresh chyle from the stomach, and to be purified by
the lungs.

The throbbing of the heart is caused by its alternate expansion and contraction, as it
receives and expels the blood. With one throb, the blood is sent from the right
ventricle into the lungs, and from the left ventricle into the aorta.

Every time we inspire air, the process of purifying the blood is going on; and every
time we expire the air, we throw out the redundant carbon and hydrogen, taken from
a portion of the blood. If the waist is compressed by tight clothing, a portion of the
lungs be compressed, so that the air-vessels cannot be filled. This prevents the
perfect purification and preparation of the blood, so that a part returns back to the
heart unfitted for its duties. This is a slow, but sure, method, by which the
constitution of many a young lady is so undermined that she becomes an early
victim to disease and to the decay of beauty and strength. The want of pure air is
another cause, of the debility of the female constitution. When air has been rendered
impure, by the breath of several persons, or by close confinement, it does not purify
the blood properly. Sleeping in close chambers, and sitting in crowded and
unventilated schoolrooms, are frequent causes of debility in the constitution of
young persons.

OF THE SKIN.

The skin is the covering of the body, and has very important functions to perform. It
is more abundantly supplied with nerves and blood-vessels than any other part; and
there is no spot of the skin where the point of the finest needle would not pierce a
nerve and blood-vessel. Indeed, it may be considered as composed chiefly of an
interlacing of minute nerves and blood-vessels, so that it is supposed there is more
nervous matter in the skin, than in all the rest of the body united, and that the greater
portion of the blood flows through the skin.

The whole animal system is in a state of continual change and renovation. Food is
constantly taken into the stomach, only a portion of which is fitted for the supply of

the blood. All the rest has to be thrown out of the system, by various organs
designed for this purpose. These organs are,—the lungs, which throw off a portion
of useless matter when the blood is purified; the kidneys, which secrete liquids that
pass into the bladder, and are thrown out from the body by that organ; and the
intestines, which carry off the useless and more solid parts of the food, after the
lacteals have drawn off the chyle. In addition to these organs, the skin has a similar
duty to perform; and as it has so much larger a supply of blood, it is the chief organ
in relieving the body of the useless and noxious parts of the materials which are
taken for food.

Various experiments show, that not less than a pound and four ounces of waste
matter is thrown off by the skin every twenty-four hours. This is according to the
lowest calculation. Most of those, who have made experiments to ascertain the
quantity, represent it as much greater; and all agree, that the skin throws off more
redundant matter from the body, than the whole of the other organs together. In the
ordinary state of the skin, even when there is no apparent perspiration, it is
constantly exhaling waste matter, in a form which is called insensible perspiration,
because it cannot be perceived by the senses. A very cool mirror, brought suddenly
near to the skin, will be covered, in that part, with a moisture, which is this
effluvium thus made visible. When heat or exercise excites the skin, this
perspiration is increased, so as to be apparent to the senses. This shows the reason
why it is so important frequently to wash the entire surface of the body. If this be
neglected, the pores of the skin are closed by the waste matter thrown from the
body, and by small particles of the thin scarfskin, so that it cannot properly perform
its duties. In this way, the other organs are made to work harder, in order to perform
the labor the skin would otherwise accomplish, and thus the lungs and bowels are
often essentially weakened.

Another office of the skin, is, to regulate the heat of the body. The action of the
internal organs is constantly generating heat; and the faster the blood circulates, the
greater is the heat evolved. The perspiration of the skin serves to reduce and regulate
this heat. For, whenever any liquid changes to a vapor, it absorbs heat from

whatever is nearest to it. The faster the blood flows, the more perspiration is
evolved. This bedews the skin with a liquid, which the heat of the body turns to a
vapor; and in this change, that heat is absorbed. When a fever takes place, this
perspiration ceases, and the body is afflicted with heat. Insensible perspiration is
most abundant during sleep, after eating, and when friction is applied to the skin.
Perspiration is performed by the terminations of minute arteries in every part of the
skin, which exude the perspiration from the blood.

The skin also performs another function. It is provided with a set of small vessels,
called absorbents, which are exceedingly abundant and minute. When particular
substances are brought in contact with the skin, these absorbents take up some
portions and carry them into the blood. It is owing to this, that opium, applied on the
skin, acts in a manner similar to its operation when taken into the stomach. The
power of absorption is increased by friction; and this is the reason that liniments are
employed, with much rubbing, to bruises and sprains. The substance applied is thus
introduced into the injured part, through the absorbents. This shows another reason
for frequent washing of the skin, and for the frequent changes of the garment next
the skin. Otherwise portions of the noxious matter, thrown out by the skin, are
reabsorbed into the blood, and are slow but sure causes of a decay of the strength of
the system.

The skin is also provided with small follicles, or bags, which are filled with an oily
substance. This, by gradually exuding over the skin, prevents water from penetrating
and injuring its texture.

The skin is also the organ of touch. This office is performed through the
instrumentality of the nerves of feeling, which are spread over all parts of the skin.

This general outline of the construction of the human frame is given, with reference
to the practical application of this knowledge in the various cases where a woman
will be called upon to exercise her own unaided judgement. The application will be
further pointed out, in the chapters on Food, Dress, Cleanliness, Care of the Sick,
and Care of Infants.

CHAPTER VI.
ON HEALTHFUL FOOD.

The person who decides what shall be the food and drink of a family, and the modes
of preparation, is the one who decides, to a greater or less extent, what shall be the
health of that family. It is the opinion of most medical men, that intemperance in
eating is the most fruitful of all causes of disease and death. If this be so, the woman
who wisely adapts the food and cooking of her family to the laws of health, removes
the greatest risk which threatens the lives of those under her care.

To exhibit this subject clearly, it will be needful to refer, more minutely, to the
organization and operation of the digestive organs.

It is found, by experiment, that the supply of gastric juice, furnished from the blood,
by the arteries of the stomach, is proportioned, not to the amount of food put into the
stomach, but to the wants of the body; so that it is possible to put much more into
the stomach than can be digested. To guide and regulate in this matter, the sensation
called hunger is provided. In a healthy state of the body, as soon as the blood has
lost its nutritive supplies, the craving of hunger is felt, and then, if the food is
suitable, and is taken in the proper manner, this sensation ceases, as soon as the
stomach has received enough to supply the wants of the system. But our benevolent
Creator, in this, as in our other duties, has connected enjoyment with the operation
needful to sustain our bodies. In addition to the allaying of hunger, the gratification
of the palate is secured, by the immense variety of food, some articles of which are
far more agreeable than others.

This arrangement of Providence, designed for our happiness, has become, either
through ignorance, or want of self-control, the chief cause of the various diseases
and sufferings, which afflict those classes who have the means of seeking a variety
to gratify the palate. If mankind had only one article of food, and only water to
drink, though they would have less enjoyment in eating, they would never be
tempted to put any more into the stomach, than the calls of hunger required. But the
customs of society, which present an incessant change, and a great variety of food,

with those various condiments which stimulate appetite, lead almost every person
very frequently to eat merely to gratify the palate, after the stomach has been
abundantly supplied, so that hunger has ceased.

When too great a supply of food is put into the stomach, the gastric juice dissolves
only that portion which the wants of the system demand. The remainder is ejected,
in an unprepared state; the absorbents take portions of it into the system; and all the
various functions of the body, which depend on the ministries of the blood, are thus
gradually and imperceptibly injured. Very often, intemperance in eating produces
immediate results, such as colic, headaches, pains of indigestion, and vertigo. But
the more general result, is, a gradual undermining of all parts of the human frame;
thus imperceptibly shortening life, by so weakening the constitution, that it is ready
to yield, at every point, to any uncommon risk or exposure. Thousands and
thousands are passing out of the world, from diseases occasioned by exposures,
which a healthy constitution could meet without any danger. It is owing to these
considerations, that it becomes the duty of every woman, who has the responsibility
of providing food for a family, to avoid a variety of tempting dishes. It is a much
safer rule, to have only one kind of healthy food, for each meal, than the abundant
variety which is usually met at the tables of almost all classes in this Country. When
there is to be any variety of dishes, they ought not to be successive, but so arranged,
as to give the opportunity of selection. How often is it the case, that persons, by the
appearance of a favorite article, are tempted to eat, merely to gratify the palate,
when the stomach is already adequately supplied. All such intemperance wears on
the constitution, and shortens life. It not unfrequently happens, that excess in eating
produces a morbid appetite, which must constantly be denied.

But the organization of the digestive organs demands, not only that food be taken in
proper quantities, but that it be taken at proper times.

It has before been shown, that, as soon as the food enters the stomach, the muscles
are excited by the nerves, and the peristaltic motion commences. This is a powerful
and constant exercise of the muscles of the stomach, which continues until the
process of digestion is complete. During this time, the blood is withdrawn from

other parts of the system, to supply the demands of the stomach, which is laboring
hard with all its muscles. When this motion ceases, and the digested food has
gradually passed out of the stomach, Nature requires that it should have a period of
repose. And if another meal be eaten, immediately after one is digested, the stomach
is set to work again, before it has had time to rest, and before a sufficient supply of
gastric juice is provided.

The general rule, then, is, that three hours be given to the stomach for labor, and two
for rest; and in obedience to this, five hours, at least, ought to elapse between every
two regular meals. In cases where exercise produces a flow of perspiration, more
food is needed to supply the loss; and strong laboring men may safely eat as often as
they feel the want of food. So, young and healthy children, who gambol and
exercise much, and whose bodies grow fast, may have a more frequent supply of
food. But, as a general rule, meals should be five hours apart, and eating between
meals avoided. There is nothing more unsafe, and wearing to the constitution, than a
habit of eating at any time, merely to gratify the palate. When a tempting article is
presented, every person should exercise sufficient self-denial, to wait till the proper
time for eating arrives. Children, as well as grown persons, are often injured, by
eating between their regular meals, thus weakening the stomach, by not affording it
any time for rest.

In deciding as to quantity of food, there is one great difficulty to be met by a large
portion of the community. It has been shown, that the exercise of every part of the
body is indispensable to its health and perfection. The bones, the muscles, the
nerves, the organs of digestion and respiration, and the skin, all demand exercise, in
order properly to perform their functions. When the muscles of the body are called
into action, all the blood-vessels entwined among them are frequently compressed.
As the arteries are so contrived, that the blood cannot run back, this compression
hastens it forward, through the veins, towards that organ. The heart is immediately
put in quicker motion, to send it into the lungs; and they, also, are thus stimulated to
more rapid action, which is the cause of that panting which active exercise always
occasions. The blood thus courses with greater celerity through the body, and sooner

loses its nourishing properties. Then the stomach issues its mandate of hunger, and a
new supply of food must be furnished. Thus it appears, as a general rule, that the
quantity of food, actually needed by the body, depends on the amount of muscular
exercise taken. A laboring man, in the open fields, probably throws off from his skin
ten times the amount of perspirable matter, which is evolved from the skin of a
person of sedentary pursuits. In consequence of this, he demands a far greater
amount of food and drink.

Those persons, who keep their bodies in a state of health, by sufficient exercise, can
always be guided by the calls of hunger. They can eat when they feel hungry, and
stop when hunger ceases; and then they will calculate exactly right. But the
difficulty is, that a large part of the community, especially women, are so inactive in
their habits, that they seldom feel the calls of hunger. They habitually eat, merely to
gratify the palate. This produces such a state of the system, that they have lost the
guide which Nature has provided. They are not called to eat, by hunger, nor
admonished, by its cessation, when to stop. In consequence of this, such persons eat
what pleases the palate, till they feel no more inclination for the article. It is
probable, that three fourths of the women, in the wealthier circles, sit down to each
meal without any feeling of hunger, and eat merely on account of the gratification
thus afforded them. Such persons find their appetite to depend almost solely upon
the kind of food on the table. This is not the case with those, who take the exercise
which Nature demands. They approach their meals in such a state that almost any
kind of food is acceptable.

The question then arises, how are persons, who have lost the guide which Nature
has provided, to determine as to the proper amount of food they shall take?

The only rules they can adopt, are of a general nature; founded on the principles
already developed. They should endeavor to proportion their food to the amount of
the exercise they ordinarily take. If they take but little exercise, they should eat but
little food in comparison with those who are much in the open air and take much
exercise; and their food should be chiefly vegetable, and not animal. But how often
is it seen, that a student, or a man who sits all day in an office, or a lady who spends

the day in her parlor and chamber, will sit down to a loaded table, and, by
continuing to partake of the tempting varieties, in the end load the stomach with a
supply, which a stout farmer could scarcely digest.

But the health of a family depends, not merely on the quantity of food taken; but
very much, also, on the quality. Some kinds of food are very pernicious in their
nature, and some healthful articles are rendered very injurious by the mode of
cooking. Persons who have a strong constitution, and take much exercise, may eat
almost any thing, with apparent impunity; but young children, who are forming their
constitutions, and persons who are delicate, and who take but little exercise, are very
dependent for health, on a proper selection of food.

There are some general principles, which may aid in regulating the judgement on
this subject.

It is found, that there are some kinds of food which afford nutriment to the blood,
and do not produce any other effect on the system. There are other kinds, which are
not only nourishing, but stimulating, so that they quicken the functions of the organs
on which they operate. The condiments used in cookery, such as pepper, mustard,
and spices, are of this nature. There are certain states of the system, when these
stimulants are beneficial; but it is only in cases where there is some debility. Such
cases can only be pointed out by medical men. But persons in perfect health, and
especially young children, never receive any benefit from such kind of food; and
just in proportion as condiments operate to quicken the labors of the internal organs,
they tend to wear down their powers. A person who thus keeps the body working
under an unnatural excitement, lives faster than Nature designed, and the sooner the
constitution is worn out. A woman, therefore, should provide dishes for her family,
which are free from these stimulating condiments, and as much as possible prevent
their use. It is also found, by experience, that animal food is more stimulating than
vegetable. This is the reason why, in cases of fevers, or inflammations, medical men
forbid the use of meat and butter. Animal food supplies chyle much more
abundantly than vegetable food does; and this chyle is more stimulating in its
nature. Of course, a person who lives chiefly on animal food, is under a higher

degree of stimulus than if his food was chiefly composed of vegetable substances.
His blood will flow faster, and all the functions of his body will be quickened.

This makes it important to secure a proper proportion of animal and vegetable diet.
Some medical men suppose, that an exclusively vegetable diet is proved, by the
experience of many individuals, to be fully sufficient to nourish the body; and bring,
as evidence, the fact, that some of the strongest and most robust men in the world,
are those, who are trained, from infancy, exclusively on vegetable food. From this,
they infer, that life will be shortened, just in proportion as the diet is changed to
more stimulating articles; and that, all other things being equal, children will have a
better chance of health and long life, if they are brought up solely on vegetable food.

But, though this is not the common opinion of medical men, they all agree, that, in
America, far too large a portion of the diet consists of animal food. As a nation, the
Americans are proverbial for the gross and luxurious diet with which they load their
tables; and there can be no doubt that the general health of the Nation would be
increased, by a change in our customs in this respect. To take meat but once a day,
and this in small quantities, compared with the common practice, is a rule, the
observance of which would probably greatly reduce the amount of fevers, eruptions,
headaches, bilious attacks, and the many other ailments which are produced or
aggravated by too gross a diet.

The celebrated Roman physician, Baglivi, (who, from practising extensively among
Roman Catholics, had ample opportunities to observe,) mentions, that, in Italy, an
unusual number of people recover their health in the forty days of Lent, in
consequence of the lower diet which is required as a religious duty. An American
physician remarks, "For every reeling drunkard that disgraces our Country, it
contains one hundred gluttons;—persons, I mean, who eat to excess, and suffer in
consequence." Another distinguished physician says, "I believe that every stomach,
not actually impaired by organic disease, will perform its functions, if it receives
reasonable attention; and when we perceive the manner in which diet is generally
conducted, both in regard to quantity and variety of articles of food and drink, which
are mixed up in one heterogeneous mass,—instead of being astonished at the

prevalence of indigestion, our wonder must rather be, that, in such circumstances,
any stomach is capable of digesting at all."

In regard to articles which are the most easily digested, only general rules can be
given. Tender meats are digested more readily than those which are tough, or than
many kinds of vegetable food. The farinaceous articles, such as rice, flour, corn,
potatoes, and the like, are the most nutritious, and most easily digested. The popular
notion, that meat is more nourishing than bread, is a great mistake. Good bread
contains one third more nourishment than butcher's meat. The meat is more
stimulating, and for this reason is more readily digested. A perfectly healthy
stomach can digest almost any healthful food; but when the digestive powers are
weak, every stomach has its peculiarities, and what is good for one, is hurtful to
another. In such cases, experiment, alone, can decide, which are the most digestible
articles of food. A person, whose food troubles him, must deduct one article after
another, till he learns, by experience, which is the best for digestion. Much evil has
been done, by assuming that the powers of one stomach are to be made the rule in
regulating every other.

The most unhealthful kinds of food, are those, which are made so by bad cooking;
such as sour and heavy bread, cakes, pie-crust, and other dishes consisting of fat,
mixed and cooked with flour; also rancid butter, and high-seasoned food. The fewer
mixtures there are in cooking, the more healthful is the food likely to be.

There is one caution, as to the mode of eating, which seems peculiarly needful to
Americans. It is indispensable to good digestion, that food be well chewed and taken
slowly. It needs to be thoroughly chewed, in order to prepare it for the action of the
gastric juice, which, by the peristaltic motion, will be thus brought into universal
contact with the minute portions. It has been found, that a solid lump of food
requires much more time and labor of the stomach, than divided substances. It has
also been found, that, as each bolus, or mouthful, enters the stomach, the latter
closes, until the portion received has had some time to move around and combine
with the gastric juice; and that the orifice of the stomach resists the entrance of any
more, till this is accomplished. But, if the eater persists in swallowing fast, the

stomach yields; the food is then poured in more rapidly than the organ can perform
its duty of digestion; and evil results are sooner or later developed. This exhibits the
folly of those hasty meals, so common to travellers, and to men of business, and
shows why children should be taught to eat slowly.

After taking a full meal, it is very important to health, that no great bodily or mental
exertion be made, till the labor of the stomach is over. Intense mental effort draws
the blood to the head, and muscular exertions draw it to the muscles; and in
consequence of this, the stomach loses the supply which it requires when
performing its office. When the blood is thus withdrawn, the adequate supply of
gastric juice is not afforded, and indigestion is the result. The heaviness which
follows a full meal, is the indication which Nature gives of the need of quiet. When
the meal is moderate, a sufficient quantity of gastric juice is exuded in an hour, or an
hour and a half; after which, labor of body and mind may safely be resumed.

When undigested food remains in the stomach, and is at last thrown out into the
bowels, it proves an irritating substance, producing an inflamed state in the lining of
the stomach and other organs. The same effect is produced by alcoholic drinks.

It is found, that the stomach has the power of gradually accommodating its digestive
powers to the food it habitually receives. Thus, animals, which live on vegetables,
can gradually become accustomed to animal food; and the reverse is equally true.
Thus, too, the human stomach can eventually accomplish the digestion of some
kinds of food, which, at first, were indigestible.

But any changes of this sort should be gradual; as those which are sudden, are trying
to the powers of the stomach, by furnishing matter for which its gastric juice is not
prepared.

In regard to the nature of the meals prepared, the breakfast should furnish a supply
of liquids, because the body has been exhausted by the exhalations of the night, and
demands them more than at any other period. It should not be the heartiest meal,
because the organs of digestion are weakened by long fasting, and the exhalations.
Dinner should be the heartiest meal, because then the powers of digestion are

strengthened, by the supplies of the morning meal. Light and amusing employments
should occupy mind and body for an hour or more after a full meal.

But little drink should be taken, while eating, as it dilutes the gastric juice which is
apportioned to each quantity of food as it enters the stomach. It is better to take
drink after the meal is past.

Extremes of heat or cold are injurious to the process of digestion. Taking hot food or
drink, habitually, tends to debilitate all the organs thus needlessly excited. In using
cold substances, it is found that a certain degree of warmth in the stomach is
indispensable to their digestion; so that, when the gastric juice is cooled below this
temperature, it ceases to act. Indulging in large quantities of cold drinks, or eating
ice-creams, after a meal, tends to reduce the temperature of the stomach, and thus to
stop digestion. This shows the folly of those refreshments, in convivial meetings,
where the guests are tempted to load the stomach with a variety, such as would
require the stomach of a stout farmer to digest, and then to wind up with ice-creams,
thus destroying whatever ability might otherwise have existed, to digest the heavy
load. The fittest temperature for drinks, if taken when the food is in the digesting
process, is blood heat. Cool drinks, and even ice, can be safely taken at other times,
if not in excessive quantity. When the thirst is excessive, or the body weakened by
fatigue, or when in a state of perspiration, cold drinks are injurious. When the body
is perspiring freely, taking a large quantity of cold drink has often produced instant
death.

Fluids taken into the stomach are not subject to the slow process of digestion, but
are immediately absorbed and carried into the blood. This is the reason why drink,
more speedily than food, restores from exhaustion. The minute vessels of the
stomach inhale or absorb its fluids, which are carried into the blood, just as the
minute extremities of the arteries open upon the inner surface of the stomach, and
there exude the gastric juice from the blood.

When food is chiefly liquid, (soup, for example,) the fluid part is rapidly absorbed.
The solid parts remain, to be acted on by the gastric juice. In the case of St. Martin,

[F]
in fifty minutes after taking soup, the fluids were absorbed, and the remainder
was even thicker than is usual after eating solid food. This is the reason why soups
are deemed bad for weak stomachs; as this residuum is more difficult of digestion
than ordinary food. In recovering from sickness, beef-tea and broths are good,
because the system then demands fluids to supply its loss of blood.

Highly-concentrated food, having much nourishment in a small bulk, is not
favorable to digestion, because it cannot be properly acted on by the muscular
contractions of the stomach, and is not so minutely divided, as to enable the gastric
juice to act properly. This is the reason, why a certain bulk of food is needful to
good digestion; and why those people, who live on whale oil, and other highly-
nourishing food, in cold climates, mix vegetables and even sawdust with it, to make
it more acceptable and digestible. So, in civilized lands, bread, potatoes, and
vegetables, are mixed with more highly-concentrated nourishment. This explains
why coarse bread, of unbolted wheat, so often proves beneficial. Where, from
inactive habits, or other causes, the bowels become constipated and sluggish, this
kind of food proves the appropriate remedy. One fact on this subject is worthy of
notice. Under the administration of William Pitt, for two years or more, there was
such a scarcity of wheat, that, to make it hold out longer, Parliament passed a law,
that the army should have all their bread made of unbolted flour. The result was, that
the health of the soldiers improved so much, as to be a subject of surprise to
themselves, the officers, and the physicians. These last came out publicly, and
declared, that the soldiers never before were so robust and healthy; and that disease
had nearly disappeared from the army. The civic physicians joined and pronounced
it the healthiest bread; and, for a time, schools, families, and public institutions, used
it almost exclusively. Even the nobility, convinced by these facts, adopted it for their
common diet; and the fashion continued a long time after the scarcity ceased, until
more luxurious habits resumed their sway. For this reason, also, soups, gellies, and
arrow-root, should have bread or crackers mixed with them. We thus see why
children should not have cakes and candies allowed them between meals. These are
highly-concentrated nourishments, and should be eaten with more bulky and less
nourishing substances. The most indigestible of all kinds of food, are fatty and oily

substances; especially if heated. It is on this account, that pie-crust, and articles
boiled and fried in fat or butter, are deemed not so healthful as other food.

The following, then, may be put down as the causes of a debilitated constitution,
from the misuse of food. Eating too much, eating too often, eating too fast, eating
food and condiments that are too stimulating, eating food that is too warm or too
cold, eating food that is highly-concentrated, without a proper admixture of less
nourishing matter, and eating food that is difficult of digestion.

FOOTNOTE:
[F] The individual here referred to,—Alexis St. Martin,—was a young Canadian, of
eighteen years of age, of a good constitution, and robust health, who, in 1822, was

accidentally wounded by the discharge of a musket, which carried away a part of the ribs,

lacerated one of the lobes of the lungs, and perforated the stomach, making a large
aperture, which never closed; and which enabled Dr. Beaumont, (a surgeon of the

American army, stationed at Michilimackinac, under whose care the patient was placed,) to

witness all the processes of digestion and other functions of the body, for several years.
The published account of the experiments made by Dr. B., is highly interesting and

instructive.

CHAPTER VII.
ON HEALTHFUL DRINKS.

Although intemperance in eating is probably the most prolific cause of the diseases
of mankind, intemperance in drink has produced more guilt, misery, and crime, than
any other one cause. And the responsibilities of a woman, in this particular, are very
great; for the habits and liabilities of those under her care, will very much depend on
her opinions and practice.

It is a point fully established by experience, that the full developement of the human
body, and the vigorous exercise of all its functions, can be secured without the use
of stimulating drinks. It is, therefore, perfectly safe, to bring up children never to use
them; no hazard being incurred, by such a course.

It is also found, by experience, that there are two evils incurred, by the use of
stimulating drinks. The first, is, their positive effect on the human system. Their
peculiarity consists in so exciting the nervous system, that all the functions of the
body are accelerated, and the fluids are caused to move quicker than at their natural
speed. This increased motion of the animal fluids, always produces an agreeable
effect on the mind. The intellect is invigorated, the imagination is excited, the spirits
are enlivened; and these effects are so agreeable, that all mankind, after having once
experienced them, feel a great desire for their repetition.

But this temporary invigoration of the system, is always followed by a diminution of
the powers of the stimulated organs; so that, though in all cases this reaction may
not be perceptible, it is invariably the result. It may be set down as the unchangeable
rule of physiology, that stimulating drinks (except in cases of disease) deduct from
the powers of the constitution, in exactly the proportion in which they operate to
produce temporary invigoration.

The second evil, is, the temptation which always attends the use of stimulants. Their
effect on the system is so agreeable, and the evils resulting are so imperceptible and
distant, that there is a constant tendency to increase such excitement, both in

frequency and power. And the more the system is thus reduced in strength, the more
craving is the desire for that which imparts a temporary invigoration. This process of
increasing debility and increasing craving for the stimulus that removes it, often
goes to such an extreme, that the passion is perfectly uncontrollable, and mind and
body perish under this baleful habit.

In this Country, there are five forms in which the use of such stimulants is common;
namely, alcoholic drinks, tea, coffee, opium mixtures, and tobacco. These are all
alike, in the main peculiarity of imparting that extra stimulus to the system, which
tends to exhaust its powers.

Multitudes in this Nation are in the habitual use of some one of these stimulants; and
each person defends the indulgence by these arguments:

First, that the desire for stimulants is a natural propensity, implanted in man's nature,
as is manifest from the universal tendency to such indulgences, in every nation.
From this, it is inferred, that it is an innocent desire, which ought to be gratified, to
some extent, and that the aim should be, to keep it within the limits of temperance,
instead of attempting to exterminate a natural propensity.

This is an argument, which, if true, makes it equally proper to use opium, brandy,
tea, or tobacco, as stimulating principles, provided they are used temperately. But, if
it be granted that perfect health and strength can be gained and secured without
these stimulants, and that their peculiar effect is to diminish the power of the system,
in exactly the same proportion as they stimulate it, then there is no such thing as a
temperate use, unless they are so diluted, as to destroy any stimulating power; and in
this form, they are seldom desired.

The other argument for their use, is, that they are among the good things provided
by the Creator, for our gratification; that, like all other blessings, they are exposed to
abuse and excess; and that we should rather seek to regulate their use, than to banish
them entirely.

This argument is based on the assumption, that they are, like healthful foods and
drinks, necessary to life and health, and injurious only by excess. But this is not
true; for, whenever they are used in any such strength as to be a gratification, they
operate, to a greater or less extent, as stimulants; and, to just such extent, they wear
out the powers of the constitution; and it is abundantly proved, that they are not, like
food and drink, necessary to health. Such articles are designed for medicine, and not
for common use. There can be no argument framed to defend the use of one of them,
which will not equally defend all. That men have a love for being stimulated, after
they have once felt the pleasurable excitement, and that Providence has provided the
means for securing it, are arguments as much in favor of alcohol, opium, and
tobacco, as of coffee and tea. All that can be said in favor of the last-mentioned
favorite beverages, is, that the danger in their use is not so great. Let any one, who
defends one kind of stimulating drink, remember, then, that he uses an argument,
which, if it be allowed that stimulants are not needed, and are injurious, will equally
defend all kinds; and that all which can be said in defence of tea and coffee, is, that
they may be used, so weak, as to do no harm, and that they actually have done less
harm than some of the other stimulating narcotics.

The writer is of opinion, that tea and coffee are a most extensive cause of much of
the nervous debility and suffering endured by American women; and that
relinquishing such drinks would save an immense amount of such suffering. But
there is little probability that the present generation will make so decided a change
in their habits, as to give up these beverages; and the subject is presented rather in
reference to forming the habits of children.

It is a fact, that tea and coffee are, at first, seldom or never agreeable to children. It
is the mixture of milk, sugar, and water, that reconciles them to a taste, which in this
manner gradually becomes agreeable. Now, suppose that those who provide for a
family conclude that it is not their duty to give up entirely the use of stimulating
drinks, may not the case appear different, in regard to teaching their children to love
such drinks? Let the matter be regarded thus:—The experiments of physiologists all
prove, that stimulants are not needful to health, and that, as the general rule, they

tend to debilitate the constitution. Is it right, then, for a parent to tempt a child to
drink what is not needful, when there is a probability that it will prove, to some
extent, an undermining drain on the constitution? Some constitutions can bear much
less excitement than others; and, in every family of children, there is usually one, or
more, of delicate organization, and consequently peculiarly exposed to dangers from
this source. It is this child who ordinarily becomes the victim to stimulating drinks.
The tea and coffee which the parents and the healthier children can use without
immediate injury, gradually sap the energies of the feebler child, who proves either
an early victim, or a living martyr to all the sufferings that debilitated nerves inflict.
Can it be right, to lead children, where all allow that there is some danger, and
where, in many cases, disease and death are met, when another path is known to be
perfectly safe?

Of the stimulating drinks in common use, black tea is least injurious, because its
flavor is so strong, in comparison with its narcotic principle, that one who uses it, is
much less liable to excess. Children can be trained to love milk and water sweetened
with sugar, so that it will always be a pleasant beverage; or, if there are exceptions to
the rule, they will be few. Water is an unfailing resort. Every one loves it, and it is
perfectly healthful.

The impression, common in this Country, that warm drinks, especially in Winter, are
more healthful than cold, is not warranted by any experience, nor by the laws of the
physical system. At dinner, cold drinks are universal, and no one deems them
injurious. It is only at the other two meals that they are supposed to be hurtful.

There is no doubt that warm drinks are healthful, and more agreeable than cold, at
certain times and seasons; but it is equally true, that drinks above blood heat are not
healthful. If any person should hold a finger in hot water, for a considerable time,
twice every day, it would be found that the finger would gradually grow weaker. The
frequent application of the stimulus of heat, like all other stimulants, eventually
causes debility. If, therefore, a person is in the habit of drinking hot drinks, twice a
day, the teeth, throat, and stomach are gradually debilitated. This, most probably, is

one of the causes of an early decay of the teeth, which is observed to be much more
common among American ladies, than among those in European countries.

It has been stated to the writer, by an intelligent traveller, who had visited Mexico,
that it was rare to meet an individual with even a tolerable set of teeth; and that
almost every grown person, he met in the street, had merely remnants of teeth. On
inquiry into the customs of the Country, it was found, that it was the universal
practice to take their usual beverage at almost the boiling point; and this, doubtless,
was the chief cause of the almost entire want of teeth in that Country. In the United
States, it cannot be doubted that much evil is done, in this way, by hot drinks. Most
tea-drinkers consider tea as ruined, if it stands until it reaches the healthful
temperature for drink.

The following extract from Dr. Andrew Combe, presents the opinion of most
intelligent medical men on this subject.[G]

"Water is a safe drink for all constitutions, provided it be resorted to in obedience to
the dictates of natural thirst, only, and not of habit. Unless the desire for it is felt,
there is no occasion for its use during a meal."

"The primary effect of all distilled and fermented liquors, is, to stimulate the
nervous system and quicken the circulation. In infancy and childhood, the
circulation is rapid, and easily excited; and the nervous system is strongly acted
upon, even by the slightest external impressions. Hence slight causes of irritation
readily excite febrile and convulsive disorders. In youth, the natural tendency of the
constitution is still to excitement; and consequently, as a general rule, the stimulus
of fermented liquors is injurious."

These remarks show, that parents, who find that stimulating drinks are not injurious
to themselves, may mistake in inferring, from this, that they will not be injurious to
their children.

Dr. Combe continues thus: "In mature age, when digestion is good and the system in
full vigor, if the mode of life be not too exhausting, the nervous functions and

general circulation are in their best condition, and require no stimulus for their
support. The bodily energy is then easily sustained, by nutritious food and a regular
regimen, and consequently artificial excitement only increases the wasting of the
natural strength. In old age, when the powers of life begin to fail, moderate stimulus
may be used with evident advantage."

It may be asked, in this connection, why the stimulus of animal food is not to be
regarded in the same light, as that of stimulating drinks. In reply, a very essential
difference may be pointed out. Animal food furnishes nutriment to the organs which
it stimulates, but stimulating drinks excite the organs to quickened action, without
affording any nourishment.

It has been supposed, by some, that tea and coffee have, at least, a degree of
nourishing power. But it is proved, that it is the milk and sugar, and not the main
portion of the drink, which imparts the nourishment. Tea has not one particle of
nourishing properties; and what little exists in the coffee-berry, is lost by roasting it
in the usual mode. All that these articles do, is simply to stimulate, without
nourishing.

It is very common, especially in schools, for children to form a habit of drinking
freely of cold water. This is a debilitating habit, and should be corrected. Very often,
chewing a bit of cracker will stop a craving for drink, better than taking water; and
when teachers are troubled with very thirsty scholars, they should direct them to this
remedy. A person who exercises but little, requires no drink, between meals, for
health; and the craving for it is unhealthful. Spices, wines, fermented liquors, and all
stimulating condiments, produce unhealthful thirst.

FOOTNOTE:
[G] The writer would here remark, in reference to extracts made from various authors, that,

for the sake of abridging, she has often left out parts of a paragraph, but never so as to

modify the meaning of the author. Some ideas, not connected with the subject in hand, are

omitted, but none are altered.

CHAPTER VIII.
ON CLOTHING.

It appears, by calculations made from bills of mortality, that one quarter of the
human race perishes in infancy. This is a fact not in accordance with the analogy of
Nature. No such mortality prevails among the young of animals; it does not appear
to be the design of the Creator; and it must be owing to causes which can be
removed. Medical men agree in the opinion, that a great portion of this mortality, is
owing to mismanagement, in reference to fresh air, food, and clothing.

At birth, the circulation is chiefly in the vessels of the skin; for the liver and
stomach, being feeble in action, demand less blood, and it resorts to the surface. If,
therefore, an infant be exposed to cold, the blood is driven inward, by the
contracting of the blood-vessels in the skin: and, the internal organs being thus over-
stimulated, bowel complaints, croup, convulsions, or some other evil, ensues. This
shows the sad mistake of parents, who plunge infants in cold water to strengthen
their constitution; and teaches, that infants should be washed in warm water, and in
a warm room. Some have constitutions strong enough to bear mismanagement in
these respects; but many fail in consequence of it.

Hence we see the importance of dressing infants warmly, and protecting them from
exposure to a cold temperature. It is for this purpose, that mothers, now, very
generally, cover the arms and necks of infants, especially in Winter. Fathers and
mothers, if they were obliged to go with bare arms and necks, even in moderate
weather, would often shiver with cold; and yet they have a power of constitution
which would subject them to far less hazard and discomfort, than a delicate infant
must experience from a similar exposure. This mode of dressing infants, with bare
necks and arms, has arisen from the common impression, that they have a power of
resisting cold superior to older persons. This is a mistake; for the experiments of
medical men have established the fact, that the power of producing heat is least in
the period of infancy.

Extensive investigations have been made in France, in reference to this point. It is
there required, in some districts, that every infant, at birth, be carried to the office of
the maire, [mayor,] to be registered. It is found, in these districts, that the deaths of
newly-born infants, are much more numerous in the cold, than in the warm, months;
and that a much greater proportion of such deaths occurs among those who reside at
a distance from the office of the maire, than among those in its vicinity. This proves,
that exposure to cold has much to do with the continuance of infant life.

But it is as dangerous to go to the other extreme, and keep the body too warm. The
skin, when kept at too high a temperature, is relaxed and weakened by too profuse
perspiration, and becomes more sensitive, and more readily affected by every
change of temperature. This increases the liabilities to sudden colds; and it
frequently happens, that the children, who are most carefully guarded from cold, are
the ones most liable to take sudden and dangerous chills. The reason is, that, by the
too great accumulation of clothing, the skin is too much excited, and the blood is
withdrawn from the internal organs, thus weakening them, while the skin itself is
debilitated by the same process.

The rule of safety, is, so to cover the body, as to keep it entirely warm, but not so as
to induce perspiration in any part. The perspiration induced by exercise is healthful,
because it increases the appetite; but the perspiration produced by excess of clothing
is debilitating. This shows the importance of adjusting beds and their covering to the
season. Featherbeds are unhealthful in warm weather, because they induce
perspiration; and in all cases, those, who have the care of children, should
proportion their covering by night to the season of the year. Infants and children
should never be so clothed, as either to feel chilly, or to induce perspiration.

The greatest trouble, in this respect, to those who have the care of children, is owing
to their throwing off their covering in the night. The best guard, against such
exposures, is a nightgown, of the warmest and thickest flannel, made like pantaloons
at the lower part, and the legs long, so that they can be tied over the feet. This makes
less covering needful, and saves the child from excessive cold when it is thrown off.

The clothing ought always to be proportioned to the constitution and habits. A
person of strong constitution, who takes much exercise, needs less clothing than one
of delicate and sedentary habits. According to this rule, women need much thicker
and warmer clothing, when they go out, than men. But how different are our
customs, from what sound wisdom dictates! Women go out with thin stockings, thin
shoes, and open necks, when men are protected by thick woollen hose and boots,
and their whole body encased in many folds of flannel and broadcloth.

Flannel, worn next the skin, is useful, for several reasons. It is a bad conductor of
heat, so that it protects the body from sudden chills when in a state of perspiration. It
also produces a kind of friction on the skin, which aids it in its functions, while its
texture, being loose, enables it to receive and retain much matter, thrown off from
the body, which would otherwise accumulate on its surface. This is the reason, why
medical men direct, that young children wear flannel next the body, and woollen
hose, the first two years of life. They are thus protected from sudden exposures. For
the same reason, laboring men should thus wear flannels, which are also considered
as preservatives from infection, in unhealthy atmospheres. They give a healthy
action to the skin, and thus enable it to resist the operation of unhealthy miasms. On
this account, persons residing in a new country should wear such clothing next the
skin, to guard them from the noxious miasms caused by extensive vegetable
decompositions. It is stated, that the fatal influence of the malaria, or noxious
exhalations around Rome, has been much diminished by this practice. But those
who thus wear flannel, through the day, ought to take it off, at night, when it is not
needed. It should be hung so that it can be well aired, during the night.

But the practice, by which females probably suffer most, is, the use of tight dresses.
Much has been said against the use of corsets by ladies. But these may be worn with
perfect safety, and be left off, and still injury, such as they often produce, be equally
felt. It is the constriction of dress, that is to be feared, and not any particular article
that produces it. A frock, or a belt, may be so tight, as to be even worse than a corset,
which would more equally divide the compression.

So long as it is the fashion to admire, as models of elegance, the wasp-like figures
which are presented at the rooms of mantuamakers and milliners, there will be
hundreds of foolish women, who will risk their lives and health to secure some
resemblance to these deformities of the human frame. But it is believed, that all
sensible women, when they fairly understand the evils which result from tight
dressing, and learn the real model of taste and beauty for a perfect female form, will
never risk their own health, or the health of their daughters, in efforts to secure one
which is as much at variance with good taste, as it is with good health.

Such female figures as our print-shops present, are made, not by the hand of the
Author of all grace and beauty, but by the murderous contrivances of the corset-
shop; and the more a woman learns the true rules of grace and beauty for the female
form, the more her taste will revolt from such ridiculous distortions. The folly of the
Chinese belle, who totters on two useless deformities, is nothing, compared to that
of the American belle, who impedes all the internal organs in the discharge of their
functions, that she may have a slender waist.

It was shown, in the article on the bones and muscles, that exercise was
indispensable to their growth and strength. If any muscles are left unemployed, they
diminish in size and strength. The girding of tight dresses operates thus on the
muscles of the body. If an article, like corsets, is made to hold up the body, then
those muscles, which are designed for this purpose, are released from duty, and
grow weak; so that, after this has been continued for some time, leaving off the
unnatural support produces a feeling of weakness. Thus a person will complain of
feeling so weak and unsupported, without corsets, as to be uncomfortable. This is
entirely owing to the disuse of those muscles, which corsets throw out of employ.

Another effect of tight dress, is, to stop or impede the office of the lungs. Unless the
chest can expand, fully, and with perfect ease, a portion of the lungs is not filled
with air, and thus the full purification of the blood is prevented. This movement of
the lungs, when they are fully inflated, increases the peristaltic movement of the
stomach and bowels, and promotes digestion; any constriction of the waist tends to

impede this important operation, and indigestion, with all its attendant evils, is often
the result.

The rule of safety, in regard to the tightness of dress, is this. Every person should be
dressed so loosely, that, when sitting in the posture used in sewing, reading, or study
THE LUNGS can be as fully and as easily inflated, as they are without clothing.
Many a woman thinks she dresses loosely, because, when she stands up, her clothing
does not confine her chest. This is not a fair test. It is in the position most used when
engaged in common employments, that we are to judge of the constriction of dress.
Let every woman, then, bear in mind, that, just so long as her dress and position
oppose any resistance to the motion of her chest, in just such proportion her blood is
unpurified, and her vital organs are debilitated.

The English ladies set our countrywomen a good example, in accommodating their
dress to times and seasons. The richest and noblest among them wear warm cotton
hose and thick shoes, when they walk for exercise; and would deem it vulgar to
appear, as many of our ladies do, with thin hose and shoes, in damp or cold weather.
Any mode of dress, not suited to the employment, the age, the season, or the means
of the wearer, is in bad taste.

CHAPTER IX.
ON CLEANLINESS.

The importance of cleanliness, in person and dress, can never be fully realized, by
persons who are ignorant of the construction of the skin, and of the influence which
its treatment has on the health of the body. Persons deficient in such knowledge,
frequently sneer at what they deem the foolish and fidgety particularity of others,
whose frequent ablutions and changes of clothing, exceed their own measure of
importance.

The popular maxim, that "dirt is healthy," has probably arisen from the fact, that
playing in the open air is very beneficial to the health of children, who thus get dirt
on their persons and clothes. But it is the fresh air and exercise, and not the dirt,
which promotes the health.

In a previous article, it was shown, that the lungs, bowels, kidneys, and skin, were
the organs employed in throwing off those waste and noxious parts of the food not
employed in nourishing the body. Of this, the skin has the largest duty to perform;
throwing off, at least, twenty ounces every twenty-four hours, by means of
insensible perspiration. When exercise sets the blood in quicker motion, it ministers
its supplies faster, and there is consequently a greater residuum to be thrown off by
the skin; and then the perspiration becomes so abundant as to be perceptible. In this
state, if a sudden chill take place, the blood-vessels of the skin contract, the blood is
driven from the surface, and the internal organs are taxed with a double duty. If the
constitution be a strong one, these organs march on and perform the labor exacted.
But if any of these organs be debilitated, the weakest one generally gives way, and
some disease ensues.

One of the most frequent illustrations of this reciprocated action, is afforded by a
convivial meeting in cold weather. The heat of the room, the food, and the
excitement, quicken the circulation, and perspiration is evolved. When the company
passes into the cold air, a sudden revulsion takes place. The increased circulation
continues, for some time after; but the skin being cooled, the blood retreats, and the

internal organs are obliged to perform the duties of the skin as well as their own.
Then, in case the lungs are the weakest organ, the mucous secretion becomes
excessive; so that it would fill up the cells, and stop the breathing, were it not for the
spasmodic effort called coughing, by which this substance is thrown out. In case the
nerves are the weakest part of the system, such an exposure would result in pains in
the head or teeth, or in some other nervous ailment. If the muscles be the weakest
part, rheumatic affections will ensue; and if the bowels or kidneys be weakest, some
disorder in their functions will result.

But it is found, that the closing of the pores of the skin with other substances, tends
to a similar result on the internal organs. In this situation, the skin is unable perfectly
to perform its functions, and either the blood remains to a certain extent unpurified,
or else the internal organs have an unnatural duty to perform. Either of these results
tends to produce disease, and the gradual decay of the vital powers.

Moreover, it has been shown, that the skin has the power of absorbing into the blood
particles retained on its surface. In consequence of these peculiarities, the skin of the
whole body needs to be washed, every day. This process removes from the pores the
matter exhaled from the blood, and also that collected from the atmosphere and
other bodies. If this process be not often performed, the pores of the skin fill up with
the redundant matter expelled, and being pressed, by the clothing, to the surface of
the body, the skin is both interrupted in its exhaling process, and its absorbents take
back into the system portions of the noxious matter. Thus the blood is not relieved to
the extent designed, while it receives back noxious particles, which are thus carried
to the lungs, liver, and every part of the system.

This is the reason why the articles worn next to the skin should often be changed;
and why it is recommended that persons should not sleep in the article they wear
next the skin through the day. The alternate change and airing of the articles worn
next the body by day or night, is a practice very favorable to the health of the skin.
The fresh air has the power of removing much of the noxious effluvia received from
the body by the clothing. It is with reference to this, that on leaving a bed, its
covering should be thrown open and exposed to the fresh air.

The benefit arising from a proper care of the skin, is the reason why bathing has
been so extensively practised by civilized nations. The Greeks and Romans
considered bathing as indispensable to daily comfort, as much so, as their meals;
and public baths were provided for all classes. In European countries, this practice is
very prevalent, but there is no civilized nation which pays so little regard to the rules
of health, on this subject, as our own. To wash the face, feet, hands, and neck, is the
extent of the ablutions practised by perhaps the majority of our people.

In regard to the use of the bath, there is need of some information, in order to
prevent danger from its misuse. Persons in good health, and with strong
constitutions, can use the cold bath, and the shower-bath, with entire safety and
benefit. But if the constitution be feeble, cold bathing is injurious. If it is useful, it
can be known by an invigorated feeling, and a warm glow on the skin; but if, instead
of this, there be a feeling of debility, and the hands and feet become cold, it is a
certain sign, that this kind of bathing is injurious. A bath at ninety-five degrees of
Fahrenheit, is about the right temperature. A bath, blood warm, or a little cooler than
the skin, is safe for all constitutions, if not protracted over half an hour. After
bathing, the body should be rubbed with a brush or coarse towel, to remove the light
scales of scarfskin, which adhere to it, and also to promote a healthful excitement.

A bath should never be taken, till three hours after eating, as it interrupts the process
of digestion, by withdrawing the blood from the stomach to the surface. Neither
should it be taken, when the body is weary with exercise, nor be immediately
followed by severe exercise. Many suppose that a warm bath exposes a person more
readily to take cold; and that it tends to debilitate the system. This is not the case,
unless it be protracted too long. If it be used so as to cleanse the skin, and give it a
gentle stimulus, it is better able to resist cold than before the process. This is the
reason why the Swedes and Russians can rush, reeking, out of their steam baths, and
throw themselves into the snow, and not only escape injury, but feel invigorated. It
is for a similar reason, that we suffer less in going into the cold, from a warm room,
with our body entirely warm, than when we go out somewhat chilled. When the skin

is warm, the circulation is active on the surface, and the cold does not so reduce its
temperature, but that increased exercise will keep up its warmth.

When families have no bathing establishment, every member should wash the whole
person, on rising or going to bed, either in cold or warm water, according to the
constitution. It is especially important, that children have the perspiration and other
impurities, which their exercise and sports have occasioned, removed from their
skin before going to bed. The hours of sleep are those when the body most freely
exhales the waste matter of the system, and all the pores should be properly freed
from impediments to this healthful operation. For this purpose, a large tin wash-pan
should be kept for children, just large enough, at bottom, for them to stand in, and
flaring outward, so as to be very broad at top. A child can then be placed in it,
standing, and washed with a sponge, without wetting the floor. Being small at
bottom, it is better than a tub; it is not only smaller, but lighter, and requires less
water.

These remarks indicate the wisdom of those parents, who habitually wash their
children, all over, before they go to bed. The chance of life and health, to such
children, is greatly increased by this practice; and no doubt much of the suffering of
childhood, from cutaneous eruptions, weak eyes, earache, colds, and fevers, is
owing to a neglect of the skin.

The care of the teeth should be made habitual to children, not merely as promoting
an agreeable appearance, but as a needful preservative. The saliva contains tartar, an
earthy substance, which is deposited on the teeth, and destroys both their beauty and
health. This can be prevented, by the use of the brush, night and morning. But, if
this be neglected, the deposite becomes hard, and can be removed only by the
dentist. If suffered to remain, it tends to destroy the health of the gums; they
gradually decay, and thus the roots of the teeth become bare, and they often drop
out.

When children are shedding their first set of teeth, care should be taken, to remove
them as soon as they become loose; otherwise the new teeth will grow awry. When

persons have defective teeth, they can often be saved, by having them filled by a
dentist. This also will frequently prevent the toothache.

Children should be taught to take proper care of their nails. Long and dirty nails
have a disagreeable appearance. When children wash, in the morning, they should
be supplied with an instrument to clean the nails, and be required to use it.

CHAPTER X.
ON EARLY RISING.

There is no practice, which has been more extensively eulogized, in all ages, than
early rising; and this universal impression, is an indication that it is founded on true
philosophy. For, it is rarely the case, that the common sense of mankind fastens on a
practice, as really beneficial, especially one that demands self-denial, without some
substantial reason.

This practice, which may justly be called a domestic virtue, is one, which has a
peculiar claim to be styled American and democratic. The distinctive mark of
aristocratic nations, is, a disregard of the great mass, and a disproportionate regard
for the interests of certain privileged orders. All the customs and habits of such a
nation, are, to a greater or less extent, regulated by this principle. Now the mass of
any nation must always consist of persons who labor at occupations which demand
the light of day. But in aristocratic countries, especially in England, labor is regarded
as the mark of the lower classes, and indolence is considered as one mark of a
gentleman. This impression has gradually and imperceptibly, to a great extent,
regulated their customs, so that, even in their hours of meals and repose, the higher
orders aim at being different and distinct from those, who, by laborious pursuits, are
placed below them. From this circumstance, while the lower orders labor by day,
and sleep at night, the rich, the noble, and the honored, sleep by day, and follow
their pursuits and pleasures by night. It will be found, that the aristocracy of London
breakfast near mid-day, dine after dark, visit and go to Parliament between ten and
twelve at night, and retire to sleep towards morning. In consequence of this, the
subordinate classes, who aim at gentility, gradually fall into the same practice. The
influence of this custom extends across the ocean, and here, in this democratic land,
we find many, who measure their grade of gentility by the late hour at which they
arrive at a party. And this aristocratic tendency is growing upon us, so that,
throughout the Nation, the hours for visiting and retiring are constantly becoming
later, while the hours for rising correspond in lateness.

The question, then, is one which appeals to American women, as a matter of
patriotism; as having a bearing on those great principles of democracy, which we
conceive to be equally the principles of Christianity. Shall we form our customs on
the principle that labor is degrading, and indolence genteel? Shall we assume, by our
practice, that the interests of the great mass are to be sacrificed for the pleasures and
honors of a privileged few? Shall we ape the customs of aristocratic lands, in those
very practices which result from principles and institutions that we condemn? Shall
we not rather take the place to which we are entitled, as the leaders, rather than the
followers, in the customs of society, turn back the tide of aristocratic inroads, and
carry through the whole, not only of civil and political, but of social and domestic,
life, the true principles of democratic freedom and equality? The following
considerations may serve to strengthen an affirmative decision.

The first, relates to the health of a family. It is a universal law of physiology, that all
living things flourish best in the light. Vegetables, in a dark cellar, grow pale and
spindling,[H] and children, brought up in mines, are wan and stinted. This universal
law, indicates the folly of turning day into night, thus losing the genial influence,
which the light of day produces on all animated creation.

There is another phenomenon in the physiology of Nature, which equally condemns
this practice. It has been shown, that the purification of the blood, in the lungs, is
secured, by the oxygen of the atmosphere absorbing its carbon and hydrogen. This
combination forms carbonic acid and water, which are expired from our lungs into
the atmosphere. Now all the vegetable world undergoes a similar process. In the
light of day, all the leaves of vegetables absorb carbon and expire oxygen, thus
supplying the air with its vital principle, and withdrawing the more deleterious
element. But, when the light is withdrawn, this process is reversed, and all
vegetables exhale carbonic acid, and inspire the oxygen of the air. Thus it appears,
that the atmosphere of day is much more healthful than that of the night, especially
out of doors.

Moreover, when the body is fatigued, it is much more liable to deleterious
influences, from noxious particles in the atmosphere, which may be absorbed by the

skin or the lungs. In consequence of this, the last hours of daily labor are more likely
to be those of risk, especially to delicate constitutions. This is a proper reason for
retiring to the house and to slumber, at an early hour, that the body may not be
exposed to the most risk, when, after the exertions of the day, it is least able to bear
it.

The observations of medical men, whose inquiries have been directed to this point,
have decided, that from six to eight hours, is the amount of sleep demanded by
persons in health. Some constitutions require as much as eight, and others no more
than six, hours of repose. But eight hours is the maximum for all persons in ordinary
health, with ordinary occupations. In cases of extra physical exertions, or the
debility of disease, or a decayed constitution, more than this is required. Let eight
hours, then, be regarded as the ordinary period required for sleep, by an industrious
people, like the Americans. According to this, the practice of rising between four
and five, and retiring between nine and ten, in Summer, would secure most of the
sunlight, and expose us the least to that period of the atmosphere, when it is most
noxious. In Winter, the night air is less deleterious, because the frost binds noxious
exhalations, and vegetation ceases its inspiring and expiring process; and, moreover,
as the constitution is more tried, in cold, than in warm, weather, and as in cold
weather the body exhales less during the hours of sleep, it is not so injurious to
protract our slumbers beyond the proper period, as it is in the warm months. But in
Winter, it is best for grown persons, in health, to rise as soon as they can see to
dress, and retire so as not to allow more than eight hours for sleep.

It thus appears, that the laws of our political condition, the laws of the natural world,
and the constitution of our bodies, alike demand that we rise with the light of day to
prosecute our employments, and that we retire within doors, when this light is
withdrawn.

In regard to the effects of protracting the time spent in repose, many extensive and
satisfactory investigations have been made. It has been shown, that, during sleep, the
body perspires most freely, while yet neither food nor exercise are ministering to its
wants. Of course, if we continue our slumbers, beyond the time required to restore

the body to its usual vigor, there is an unperceived undermining of the constitution,
by this protracted and debilitating exhalation. This process, in a course of years,
renders the body delicate, and less able to withstand disease; and in the result
shortens life. Sir John Sinclair, who has written a large work on the Causes of
Longevity, states, as one result of his extensive investigations, that he has never yet
heard or read of a single case of great longevity, where the individual was not an
early riser. He says, that he has found cases, in which the individual has violated
some one of all the other laws of health, and yet lived to great age; but never a
single instance, in which any constitution has withstood that undermining,
consequent on protracting the hours of repose beyond the demands of the system.

Another reason for early rising, is, that it is indispensable to a systematic and well-
regulated family. At whatever hour the parents retire, children and domestics,
wearied by play or labor, must retire early. Children usually awake with the dawn of
light, and commence their play, while domestics usually prefer the freshness of
morning for their labors. If, then, the parents rise at a late hour, they either induce a
habit of protracting sleep in their children and domestics, or else the family is up,
and at their pursuits, while their supervisors are in bed. Any woman, who asserts
that her children and domestics, in the first hours of day, when their spirits are
freshest, will be as well regulated without her presence, as with it, confesses that,
which surely is little for her credit. It is believed, that any candid woman, whatever
may be her excuse for late rising, will concede, that, if she could rise early, it would
be for the advantage of her family. A late breakfast puts back the work, through the
whole day, for every member of a family; and, if the parents thus occasion the loss
of an hour or two, to each individual, who, but for their delay in the morning, would
be usefully employed, they, alone, are responsible for all this waste of time. Is it
said, that those, who wish to rise early, can go to their employments before
breakfast? it may be replied, that, in most cases, it is not safe to use the eyes or the
muscles in the morning, till the losses of the night have been repaired by food. In
addition to this, it may be urged, that, where the parents set an example of the
violation of the rules of health and industry, their influence tends in the wrong

direction; so that whatever waste of time is induced, by a practice which they thus
uphold, must be set down to their account.

But the practice of early rising has a relation to the general interests of the social
community, as well as to that of each distinct family. All that great portion of the
community, who are employed in business and labor, find it needful to rise early;
and all their hours of meals, and their appointments for business or pleasure, must
be accommodated to these arrangements. Now, if a small portion of the community
establish very different hours, it makes a kind of jostling, in all the concerns and
interests of society. The various appointments for the public, such as meetings,
schools, and business hours, must be accommodated to the mass, and not to
individuals. The few, then, who establish domestic habits at variance with the
majority, are either constantly interrupted in their own arrangements, or else are
interfering with the rights and interests of others. This is exemplified in the case of
schools. In families where late rising is practised, either hurry, irregularity, and
neglect, are engendered in the family, or else the interests of the school, and thus of
the community, are sacrificed. In this, and many other concerns, it can be shown,
that the wellbeing of the bulk of the people, is, to a greater or less extent, impaired
by this aristocratic practice. Let any teacher select the unpunctual scholars,—a class
who most seriously interfere with the interests of the school;—and let men of
business select those who cause them most waste of time and vexation, by
unpunctuality; and it will be found, that they are among the late risers, and rarely
among those who rise early. Thus, it is manifest, that late rising not only injures the
person and family which practise it, but interferes with the rights and convenience of
the community.

FOOTNOTE:
[H] Shooting into a long, small, stalk or root.

CHAPTER XI.
ON DOMESTIC EXERCISE.

In the preceding chapters, we have noticed the various causes, which, one or all,
operate to produce that melancholy delicacy and decay of the female constitution,
which are the occasion of so much physical and mental suffering throughout this
Country.

These, in a more condensed form, may be enumerated thus:

A want of exercise, inducing softness in the bones, weakness in the muscles,
inactivity in the digestive organs, and general debility in the nervous system: A
neglect of the care of the skin, whereby the blood has not been properly purified,
and the internal organs have been weakened: A violation of the laws of health, in
regard to food, by eating too much, too fast, and too often; by using stimulating food
and drinks; by using them too warm or too cold; and by eating that which the power
of the stomach is not sufficient to digest: A neglect of the laws of health, in regard to
clothing, by dressing too tight, and by wearing too little covering, in cold and damp
weather, and especially by not sufficiently protecting the feet: A neglect to gain a
proper supply of pure air, in sleeping apartments and schoolrooms, and too great a
confinement to the house: The pursuit of exciting amusements at unseasonable
hours, and the many exposures involved at such times: And lastly, sleeping by day,
instead of by night, and protracting the hours of sleep, beyond the period of repose
demanded for rest; thus exhausting, instead of recruiting, the energies of the system.

But all the other causes, combined, probably, do not produce one half the evils,
which result from a want of proper exercise. A person who keeps all the functions of
the system in full play, by the active and frequent use of every muscle, especially if
it be in the open air, gains a power of constitution, which can resist many evils that
would follow from the other neglects and risks detailed. This being the case, there
can be no subject, more important for mothers and young ladies to understand, than
the influence on the health, both of body and mind, of the neglect or abuse of the
muscular system.

It has been shown, in the previous pages, that all the muscles have nerves and blood-
vessels, running in larger trunks, or minute branches, to every portion of the body.
The experiments of Sir Charles Bell and others, have developed the curious fact,
that each apparently single nerve, in reality consists of two distinct portions, running
together in the same covering. One portion, is the nerve of sensation or feeling, the
other, the nerve of motion. The nerves of sensation are those which are affected by
the emotions and volitions of the mind; and the nerves of motion are those which
impart moving power to the muscles. Experiments show, that, where the nerves
issue from the spine, the nerve of sensation may be cut off without severing the
nerve of motion, and then the parts, to which this nerve extends, lose the power of
feeling, while the power of motion continues; and so, on the other hand, the nerve of
motion may be divided, and, the nerve of sensation remaining uninjured, the power
of feeling is retained, and the power of motion is lost.

In certain nervous diseases, sometimes a limb loses its power of feeling, and yet
retains the power of motion; in other cases, the power of motion is lost, and the
power of sensation is retained; and in other cases, still, when a limb is paralysed,
both the power of motion and of sensation are lost.

Now, the nerves, like all other parts of the body, gain and lose strength, according as
they are exercised. If they have too much, or too little, exercise, they lose strength; if
they are exercised to a proper degree, they gain strength. When the mind is
continuously excited, by business, study, or the imagination, the nerves of feeling
are kept in constant action, while the nerves of motion are unemployed. If this is
continued, for a long time, the nerves of sensation lose their strength, from over
action, and the nerves of motion lose their power, from inactivity. In consequence,
there is a morbid excitability of the nervous, and a debility of the muscular, system,
which make all exertion irksome and wearisome. The only mode of preserving the
health of these systems, is, to keep up in them an equilibrium of action. For this
purpose, occupations must be sought, which exercise the muscles, and interest the
mind; and thus the equal action of both kinds of nerves is secured. This shows why
exercise is so much more healthful and invigorating, when the mind is interested,

than when it is not. As an illustration, let a person go a shopping, with a friend, and
have nothing to do, but look on; how soon do the continuous walking and standing
weary! But suppose one, thus wearied, hears of the arrival of a very dear friend: she
can instantly walk off a mile or two, to meet her, without the least feeling of fatigue.
By this is shown the importance of furnishing, for young persons, exercise in which
they will take an interest. Long and formal walks, merely for exercise, though they
do some good, in securing fresh air and some exercise of the muscles, would be of
triple benefit, if changed to amusing sports, or to the cultivation of fruits and
flowers, in which it is impossible to engage, without acquiring a great interest. It
shows, also, why it is far better to trust to useful domestic exercise, at home, than to
send a young person out to walk, for the mere purpose of exercise. Young girls can
seldom be made to realize the value of health, and the need of exercise to secure it,
so as to feel much interest in walking abroad, when they have no other object. But,
if they are brought up to minister to the comfort and enjoyment of themselves and
others, by performing domestic duties, they will constantly be interested and
cheered in their exercise, by the feeling of usefulness, and the consciousness of
having performed their duty.

There are few young persons, it is hoped, who are brought up with such miserable
habits of selfishness and indolence, that they cannot be made to feel happier, by the
consciousness of being usefully employed. And those who have never been
accustomed to think or care for any one but themselves, and who seem to feel little
pleasure in making themselves useful, by wise and proper influences, can often be
gradually awakened to the new pleasure of benevolent exertion to promote the
comfort and enjoyment of others. And the more this sacred and elevating kind of
enjoyment is tasted, the greater is the relish induced. Other enjoyments, often cloy;
but the heavenly pleasure, secured by virtuous industry and benevolence, while it
satisfies, at the time, awakens fresh desires for so ennobling a good.

But, besides the favorable influence on the nervous and muscular system, thus
gained, it has been shown, that exercise imparts fresh strength and vitality to all
parts of the body. The exertion of the muscles quickens the flow of the blood, which

thus ministers its supplies faster to every part of the body, and, of course, loses a
portion of its nourishing qualities. When this is the case, the stomach issues its
mandate of hunger, calling for new supplies. When these are furnished, the action of
the muscles again hastens a full supply to every organ, and thus the nerves, the
muscles, the bones, the skin, and all the internal organs, are invigorated, and the
whole body developes its powers, in fair proportions, fresh strength and full beauty.
All the cosmetics of trade, all the labors of mantuamakers, milliners, makers of
corsets, shoemakers, and hairdressers, could never confer so clear and pure a skin,
so fresh a color, so finely moulded a form, and such cheerful health and spirits, as
would be secured by training a child to obey the laws of the benevolent Creator, in
the appropriate employment of body and mind in useful domestic exercise. And the
present habits of the wealthy, and even of those without wealth, which condemn
young girls so exclusively to books or sedentary pursuits, are as destructive to
beauty and grace, as they are to health and happiness.

Every allowance should be made for the mistakes of mothers and teachers, to whom
the knowledge which would have saved them from the evils of such a course has
never been furnished; but as information, on these matters, is every year becoming
more abundant, it is to be hoped, that the next generation, at least, may be saved
from the evils which afflict those now on the stage. What a change would be made
in the happiness of this Country, if all the pale and delicate young girls should
become blooming, healthful, and active, and all the enfeebled and care-worn
mothers should be transformed into such fresh, active, healthful, and energetic
matrons, as are so frequently found in our mother land!

It has been stated, that the excessive use of the muscles, as much as their inactivity,
tends to weaken them. Nothing is more painful, than the keeping a muscle
constantly on the stretch, without any relaxation or change. This can be realized, by
holding out an arm, perpendicularly to the body, for ten or fifteen minutes, if any
one can so long bear the pain. Of course, confinement to one position, for a great
length of time, tends to weaken the muscles thus strained.

This shows the evil of confining young children to their seats, in the schoolroom, so
much and so long as is often done. Having no backs to their seats, as is generally the
case, the muscles, which are employed in holding up the body, are kept in a state of
constant tension, till they grow feeble from overworking. Then, the child begins to
grow crooked, and the parents, to remedy the evil, sometimes put on bracers or
corsets. These, instead of doing any good, serve to prevent the use of those muscles,
which, if properly exercised, would hold the body straight; and thus they grow still
weaker, from entire inactivity. If a parent perceives that a child is growing crooked,
the proper remedy is, to withdraw it from all pursuits which tax one particular set of
muscles, and turn it out to exercise in sports, or in gardening, in the fresh air, when
all the muscles will be used, and the whole system strengthened. Or, if this cannot
be done, sweeping, dusting, running of errands, and many household employments,
which involve lifting, stooping, bending, and walking, are quite as good, and, on
some accounts, better, provided the house is properly supplied with fresh air.

Where persons have formed habits of inactivity, some caution is necessary, in
attempting a change; this must be made gradually; and the muscles must never be
excessively fatigued at any time. If this change be not thus gradually made, the
weakness, at first caused by inactivity, will be increased by excessive exertion. A
distinguished medical gentleman gives this rule, to direct us in regard to the amount
of fatigue, which is safe and useful. A person is never too much fatigued, if one
night of repose gives sufficient rest, and restores the usual strength. But, if the sleep
is disturbed, and the person wakes with a feeling of weariness and languor, it is a
sure indication that the exercise has been excessive. No more fatigue, then, should
be allowed, than one night's rest will remedy.

Some persons object to sweeping, on account of the dust inhaled. But free
ventilation, frequent sweeping, and the use of damp sand, or damp Indian meal, or
damp tea leaves, for carpets, will secure a more clear atmosphere than is often found
in the streets of cities. And the mother, who will hire domestics, to take away this
and other domestic employments, which would secure to her daughters, health,
grace, beauty, and domestic virtues, and the young ladies, who consent to be

deprived of these advantages, will probably live to mourn over the languor,
discouragement, pain, and sorrow, which will come with ill health, as the almost
inevitable result.

The following are extracts from 'The Young Ladies' Friend,' on this subject:—

"Whether rich or poor, young or old, married or single, a woman is always liable to
be called to the performance of every kind of domestic duty, as well as to be placed
at the head of a family; and nothing, short of a practical knowledge of the details of
housekeeping, can ever make those duties easy, or render her competent to direct
others in the performance of them.

"All moral writers on female character, treat of Domestic Economy as an
indispensable part of female education; and this, too, in the old countries of Europe,
where an abundant population, and the institutions of society, render it easy to
secure the services of faithful domestics."

"All female characters that are held up to admiration, whether in fiction or
biography, will be found to possess these domestic accomplishments; and, if they
are considered indispensable in the Old World, how much more are they needed, in
this land of independence, where riches cannot exempt the mistress of a family from
the difficulty of procuring efficient aid, and where perpetual change of domestics,
renders perpetual instruction and superintendence necessary.

"Since, then, the details of good housekeeping must be included in a good female
education, it is very desirable that they should be acquired when young, and so
practised as to become easy, and to be performed dexterously and expeditiously."

"The elegant and accomplished Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, who figured in the
fashionable, as well as the literary, circles of her time, has said, that 'the most minute
details of household economy become elegant and refined, when they are ennobled
by sentiment;' and they are truly ennobled, when we do them either from a sense of
duty, or consideration for a parent, or love to a husband. 'To furnish a room,'
continues this lady, 'is no longer a commonplace affair, shared with upholsterers and

cabinet-makers; it is decorating the place where I am to meet a friend or lover. To
order dinner is not merely arranging a meal with my cook; it is preparing
refreshment for him whom I love. These necessary occupations, viewed in this light,
by a person capable of strong attachment, are so many pleasures, and afford her far
more delight, than the games and shows which constitute the amusements of the
world.'

"Such is the testimony of a titled lady of the last century, to the sentiment that may
be made to mingle in the most homely occupations. I will now quote that of a
modern female writer and traveller, who, in her pleasant book, called 'Six Weeks on
the Loire,' has thus described the housewifery of the daughter of a French nobleman,
residing in a superb chateau on that river. The travellers had just arrived, and been
introduced, when the following scene took place.

"'The bill of fare for dinner was discussed in my presence, and settled, sans façon,[I]
with that delightful frankness and gayety, which, in the French character, gives a
charm to the most trifling occurrence. Mademoiselle Louise then begged me to
excuse her for half an hour, as she was going to make some creams, and some
pastilles.[J] I requested that I might accompany her, and also render myself useful;
we accordingly went together to the dairy. I made tarts à l'Anglaise,[K] whilst she
made confections and bonbons,[L] and all manner of pretty things, with as much ease
as if she had never done any thing else, and as much grace as she displayed in the
saloon. I could not help thinking, as I looked at her, with her servants about her, all
cheerful, respectful, and anxious to attend upon her, how much better it would be for
the young ladies in England, if they would occasionally return to the habits of their
grandmammas, and mingle the animated and endearing occupations of domestic life,
and the modest manners and social amusements of home, with the perpetual
practising on harps and pianos, and the incessant efforts at display, and search after
gayety, which, at the present day, render them any thing but what an amiable man,
of a reflecting mind and delicate sentiments, would desire in the woman he might
wish to select as the companion of his life.'"

FOOTNOTES:
[I] Without formality, or useless ceremony.

[J] Rolls of paste, or pastry, or sugarplums.

[K] According to the English fashion.

[L] Nice things or dainties, such as sweetmeats.

CHAPTER XII.
ON DOMESTIC MANNERS.

Good-manners are the expressions of benevolence in personal intercourse,
by which we endeavor to promote the comfort and enjoyment of others, and
to avoid all that gives needless uneasiness. It is the exterior exhibition of the
Divine precept, which requires us to do to others, as we would that they
should do to us. It is saying, by our deportment, to all around, that we
consider their feelings, tastes, and convenience, as equal in value to our
own.

Good-manners lead us to avoid all practices which offend the taste of
others; all violations of the conventional rules of propriety; all rude and
disrespectful language and deportment; and all remarks, which would tend
to wound the feelings of another.

There is a serious defect, in the manners of the American people, especially
in the free States, which can never be efficiently remedied, except in the
domestic circle, and during early life. It is a deficiency in the free
expression of kindly feelings and sympathetic emotions, and a want of
courtesy in deportment. The causes, which have led to this result, may
easily be traced.

The forefathers of this Nation, to a wide extent, were men who were driven
from their native land, by laws and customs which they believed to be
opposed both to civil and religious freedom. The sufferings they were called
to endure, the subduing of those gentler feelings which bind us to country,
kindred, and home, and the constant subordination of the passions to stern
principle, induced characters of great firmness and self-control. They gave
up the comforts and refinements of a civilized country, and came, as

pilgrims, to a hard soil, a cold clime, and a heathen shore. They were
continually forced to encounter danger, privations, sickness, loneliness, and
death; and all these, their religion taught them to meet with calmness,
fortitude, and submission. And thus it became the custom and habit of the
whole mass, to repress, rather than to encourage, the expression of feeling.

Persons who are called to constant and protracted suffering and privation,
are forced to subdue and conceal emotion; for the free expression of it
would double their own suffering, and increase the sufferings of others.
Those, only, who are free from care and anxiety, and whose minds are
mainly occupied by cheerful emotions, are at full liberty to unveil their
feelings.

It was under such stern and rigorous discipline, that the first children in
New England were reared; and the manners and habits of parents are
usually, to a great extent, transmitted to children. Thus it comes to pass, that
the descendants of the Puritans, now scattered over every part of the Nation,
are predisposed to conceal the gentler emotions, while their manners are
calm, decided, and cold, rather than free and impulsive. Of course, there are
very many exceptions to these predominating results.

The causes, to which we may attribute a general want of courtesy in
manners, are certain incidental results of our democratic institutions. Our
ancestors, and their descendants, have constantly been combating the
aristocratic principle, which would exalt one class of men at the expense of
another. They have had to contend with this principle, not only in civil, but
in social, life. Almost every American, in his own person, as well as in
behalf of his class, has had to assume and defend the main principle of
democracy,—that every man's feelings and interests are equal in value to
those of every other man. But, in doing this, there has been some want of

clear discrimination. Because claims, based on distinctions of mere birth,
fortune, or position, were found to be injurious, many have gone to the
extreme of inferring that all distinctions, involving subordination, are
useless. Such, would regard children as equals to parents, pupils to teachers,
domestics to their employers, and subjects to magistrates; and that, too, in
all respects.

The fact, that certain grades of superiority and subordination are needful,
both for individual and public benefit, has not been clearly discerned; and
there has been a gradual tendency to an extreme, which has sensibly
affected our manners. All the proprieties and courtesies, which depend on
the recognition of the relative duties of superior and subordinate, have been
warred upon; and thus we see, to an increasing extent, disrespectful
treatment of parents, from children; of teachers, from pupils; of employers,
from domestics; and of the aged, from the young. In all classes and circles,
there is a gradual decay in courtesy of address.

In cases, too, where kindness is rendered, it is often accompanied with a
cold, unsympathizing manner, which greatly lessens its value, while
kindness or politeness is received in a similar style of coolness, as if it were
but the payment of a just due.

It is owing to these causes, that the American people, especially the
inhabitants of New England, do not do themselves justice. For, while those,
who are near enough to learn their real character and feelings, can discern
the most generous impulses, and the most kindly sympathies, they are so
veiled, in a composed and indifferent demeanor, as to be almost entirely
concealed from strangers.

These defects in our national manners, it especially falls to the care of
mothers, and all who have charge of the young, to rectify; and if they
seriously undertake the matter, and wisely adapt means to ends, these
defects will be remedied. With reference to this object, the following ideas
are suggested.

The law of Christianity and of democracy, which teaches that all men are
born equal, and that their interests and feelings should be regarded as of
equal value, seems to be adopted in aristocratic circles, with exclusive
reference to the class in which the individual moves. The courtly
gentleman, addresses all of his own class with politeness and respect; and,
in all his actions, seems to allow that the feelings and convenience of others
are to be regarded, the same as his own. But his demeanor to those of
inferior station, is not based on the same rule.

Among those, who make up aristocratic circles, such as are above them, are
deemed of superior, and such as are below, of inferior, value. Thus, if a
young, ignorant, and vicious coxcomb, happens to be born a lord, the aged,
the virtuous, the learned, and the wellbred, of another class, must give his
convenience the precedence, and must address him in terms of respect. So,
when a man of noble birth is thrown among the lower classes, he demeans
himself in a style, which, to persons of his own class, would be deemed the
height of assumption and rudeness.

Now, the principles of democracy require, that the same courtesy, which we
accord to our own circle, shall be extended to every class and condition;
and that distinctions, of superiority and subordination, shall depend, not on
accidents of birth, fortune, or occupation, but solely on those relations,
which the good of all classes equally require. The distinctions demanded, in

a democratic state, are simply those, which result from relations, that are
common to every class, and are for the benefit of all.

It is for the benefit of every class, that children be subordinate to parents,
pupils to teachers, the employed to their employers, and subjects to
magistrates. In addition to this, it is for the general wellbeing, that the
comfort or convenience of the delicate and feeble, should be preferred to
that of the strong and healthy, who would suffer less by any deprivation,
and that precedence should be given to their elders, by the young, and that
reverence should be given to the hoary head.

The rules of good-breeding, in a democratic state, must be founded on these
principles. It is, indeed, assumed, that the value of the happiness of each
individual, is the same as that of every other; but, as there must be
occasions, where there are advantages which all cannot enjoy, there must be
general rules for regulating a selection. Otherwise, there would be constant
scrambling, among those of equal claims, and brute force must be the final
resort; in which case the strongest would have the best of every thing. The
democratic rule, then, is, that superiors, in age, station, or office, have
precedence of subordinates; age and feebleness, of youth and strength; and
the feebler sex, of more vigorous man.[M]

There is, also, a style of deportment and address, which is appropriate to
these different relations. It is suitable for a superior to secure compliance
with his wishes, from those subordinate to him, by commands; but a
subordinate must secure compliance with his wishes, from a superior, by
requests. It is suitable for a parent, teacher, or employer, to admonish for
neglect of duty; but not for an inferior to adopt such a course towards a
superior. It is suitable for a superior to take precedence of a subordinate,
without any remark; but not for an inferior, without previously asking leave,

or offering an apology. It is proper for a superior to use language and
manners of freedom and familiarity, which would be improper from a
subordinate to a superior.

The want of due regard to these proprieties, occasions the chief defect in
American manners. It is very common to hear children talk to their parents,
in a style proper only between companions and equals; so, also, the young
address their elders, those employed, their employers, and domestics, the
members of the family and their visiters, in a style, which is inappropriate
to their relative positions. A respectful address is required not merely
towards superiors; every person desires to be treated with courtesy and
respect, and therefore, the law of benevolence demands such demeanor,
towards all whom we meet in the social intercourse of life. "Be ye
courteous," is the direction of the Apostle in reference to our treatment of
all.

Good-manners can be successfully cultivated, only in early life, and in the
domestic circle. There is nothing which depends so much upon habit, as the
constantly recurring proprieties of good-breeding; and, if a child grows up
without forming such habits, it is very rarely the case that they can be
formed at a later period. The feeling, that it is of little consequence how we
behave at home, if we conduct properly abroad, is a very fallacious one.
Persons, who are careless and ill bred at home, may imagine that they can
assume good-manners abroad; but they mistake. Fixed habits of tone,
manner, language, and movements, cannot be suddenly altered; and those
who are illbred at home, even when they try to hide their bad habits, are
sure to violate many of the obvious rules of propriety, and yet be
unconscious of it.

And there is nothing, which would so effectually remove prejudice against
our democratic institutions, as the general cultivation of good-breeding in
the domestic circle. Good-manners are the exterior of benevolence, the
minute and often recurring exhibitions of "peace and good-will;" and the
nation, as well as the individual, which most excels in the external, as well
as the internal, principle, will be most respected and beloved.

The following are the leading points, which claim attention from those who
have the care of the young.

In the first place, in the family, there should be required, a strict attention to
the rules of precedence, and those modes of address appropriate to the
various relations to be sustained. Children should always be required to
offer their superiors, in age or station, the precedence in all comforts and
conveniences, and always address them in a respectful tone and manner.
The custom of adding "Sir," or "Ma'am," to "Yes," or "No," is valuable, as a
perpetual indication of a respectful recognition of superiority. It is now
going out of fashion, even among the most wellbred people; probably from
a want of consideration of its importance. Every remnant of courtesy of
address, in our customs, should be carefully cherished, by all who feel a
value for the proprieties of good-breeding.

If parents allow their children to talk to them, and to the grown persons in
the family, in the same style in which they address each other, it will be vain
to hope for the courtesy of manner and tone, which good-breeding demands
in the general intercourse of society. In a large family, where the elder
children are grown up, and the younger are small, it is important to require
the latter to treat the elder as superiors. There are none, so ready as young
children to assume airs of equality; and, if they are allowed to treat one
class of superiors in age and character disrespectfully, they will soon use the

privilege universally. This is the reason, why the youngest children of a
family are most apt to be pert, forward, and unmannerly.

Another point to be aimed at, is, to require children always to acknowledge
every act of kindness and attention, either by words or manner. If they are
so trained as always to make grateful acknowledgements, when receiving
favors, one of the objectionable features in American manners will be
avoided.

Again, children should be required to ask leave, whenever they wish to
gratify curiosity, or use an article which belongs to another. And if cases
occur, when they cannot comply with the rules of good-breeding, as, for
instance, when they must step between a person and the fire, or take the
chair of an older person, they should be required either to ask leave, or to
offer an apology.

There is another point of good-breeding, which cannot, in all cases, be
understood and applied by children, in its widest extent. It is that, which
requires us to avoid all remarks which tend to embarrass, vex, mortify, or in
any way wound the feelings, of another. To notice personal defects; to
allude to others' faults, or the faults of their friends; to speak disparagingly
of the sect or party to which a person belongs; to be inattentive, when
addressed in conversation; to contradict flatly; to speak in contemptuous
tones of opinions expressed by another;—all these, are violations of the
rules of good-breeding, which children should be taught to regard. Under
this head, comes the practice of whispering, and staring about, when a
teacher, or lecturer, or clergyman, is addressing a class or audience. Such
inattention, is practically saying, that what the person is uttering is not
worth attending to; and persons of real good-breeding always avoid it. Loud
talking and laughing, in a large assembly, even when no exercises are going

on; yawning and gaping in company; and not looking in the face a person
who is addressing you, are deemed marks of ill-breeding.

Another branch of good-manners, relates to the duties of hospitality.
Politeness requires us to welcome visiters with cordiality; to offer them the
best accommodations; to address conversation to them; and to express, by
tone and manner, kindness and respect. Offering the hand to all visiters, at
one's own house, is a courteous and hospitable custom; and a cordial shake
of the hand, when friends meet, would abate much of the coldness of
manner ascribed to Americans.

The last point of good-breeding, to be noticed, refers to the conventional
rules of propriety and good taste. Of these, the first class relates to the
avoidance of all disgusting or offensive personal habits, such as fingering
the hair; cleaning the teeth or nails; picking the nose; spitting on carpets;
snuffing, instead of using a handkerchief, or using the article in an offensive
manner; lifting up the boots or shoes, as some men do, to tend them on the
knee, or to finger them;—all these tricks, either at home or in society,
children should be taught to avoid.

Another branch, under this head, may be called table manners. To persons
of good-breeding, nothing is more annoying, than violating the
conventional proprieties of the table. Reaching over another person's plate;
standing up, to reach distant articles, instead of asking to have them passed;
using one's own knife, and spoon, for butter, salt, or sugar, when it is the
custom of the family to provide separate utensils for the purpose; setting
cups, with tea dripping from them, on the tablecloth, instead of the mats or
small plates furnished; using the tablecloth, instead of the napkins; eating
fast, and in a noisy manner; putting large pieces in the mouth; looking and
eating as if very hungry, or as if anxious to get at certain dishes; sitting at

too great a distance from the table, and dropping food; laying the knife and
fork on the tablecloth, instead of on the bread, or the edge of the plate;—all
these particulars, children should be taught to avoid. It is always desirable,
too, to require children, when at table with grown persons, to be silent,
except when addressed by others; or else their chattering will interrupt the
conversation and comfort of their elders. They should always be required,
too, to wait, in silence, till all the older persons are helped.

All these things should be taught to children, gradually, and with great
patience and gentleness. Some parents, with whom good-manners is a great
object, are in danger of making their children perpetually uncomfortable, by
suddenly surrounding them with so many rules, that they must inevitably
violate some one or other, a great part of the time. It is much better to begin
with a few rules, and be steady and persevering with these, till a habit is
formed, and then take a few more, thus making the process easy and
gradual. Otherwise, the temper of children will be injured; or, hopeless of
fulfilling so many requisitions, they will become reckless and indifferent to
all.

But, in reference to those who have enjoyed advantages for the cultivation
of good-manners, and who duly estimate its importance, one caution is
necessary. Those, who never have had such habits formed in youth, are
under disadvantages, which no benevolence of temper can remedy. They
may often violate the tastes and feelings of others, not from a want of
proper regard for them, but from ignorance of custom, or want of habit, or
abstraction of mind, or from other causes, which demand forbearance and
sympathy, rather than displeasure. An ability to bear patiently with defects
in manners, and to make candid and considerate allowance for a want of

advantages, or for peculiarities in mental habits, is one mark of the
benevolence of real good-breeding.

The advocates of monarchical and aristocratic institutions, have always had
great plausibility given to their views, by the seeming tendencies to
insubordination and bad-manners, of our institutions. And it has been too
indiscriminately conceded, by the defenders of the latter, that such are these
tendencies, and that the offensive points, in American manners, are the
necessary result of democratic principles.

But it is believed, that both facts and reasoning are in opposition to this
opinion. The following extract from the work of De Tocqueville, exhibits
the opinion of an impartial observer, when comparing American manners
with those of the English, who are confessedly the most aristocratic of all
people.

He previously remarks on the tendency of aristocracy to make men more
sympathizing with persons of their own peculiar class, and less so towards
those of lower degree; and he then contrasts American manners with the
English, claiming that the Americans are much the most affable, mild, and
social. "In America, where the privileges of birth never existed, and where
riches confer no peculiar rights on their possessors, men acquainted with
each other are very ready to frequent the same places, and find neither peril
nor advantage in the free interchange of their thoughts. If they meet, by
accident, they neither seek nor avoid intercourse; their manner is therefore
natural, frank, and open." "If their demeanor is often cold and serious, it is
never haughty or constrained." But an "aristocratic pride is still extremely
great among the English; and, as the limits of aristocracy are ill-defined,
every body lives in constant dread, lest advantage should be taken of his
familiarity. Unable to judge, at once, of the social position of those he

meets, an Englishman prudently avoids all contact with them. Men are
afraid, lest some slight service rendered should draw them into an
unsuitable acquaintance; they dread civilities, and they avoid the obtrusive
gratitude of a stranger, as much as his hatred."

Thus, facts seem to show that when the most aristocratic nation in the world
is compared, as to manners, with the most democratic, the judgement of
strangers is in favor of the latter.

And if good-manners are the outward exhibition of the democratic principle
of impartial benevolence and equal rights, surely the nation which adopts
this rule, both in social and civil life, is the most likely to secure the
desirable exterior. The aristocrat, by his principles, extends the exterior of
impartial benevolence to his own class, only; the democratic principle,
requires it to be extended to all.

There is reason, therefore, to hope and expect more refined and polished
manners in America, than in any other land; while all the developements of
taste and refinement, such as poetry, music, painting, sculpture, and
architecture, it may be expected, will come to a higher state of perfection,
here, than in any other nation.

If this Country increases in virtue and intelligence, as it may, there is no end
to the wealth which will pour in as the result of our resources of climate,
soil, and navigation, and the skill, industry, energy, and enterprise, of our
countrymen. This wealth, if used as intelligence and virtue dictate, will
furnish the means for a superior education to all classes, and every facility
for the refinement of taste, intellect, and feeling.

Moreover, in this Country, labor is ceasing to be the badge of a lower class;
so that already it is disreputable for a man to be "a lazy gentleman." And

this feeling must increase, till there is such an equalisation of labor, as will
afford all the time needful for every class to improve the many advantages
offered to them. Already, in Boston, through the munificence of some of her
citizens, there are literary and scientific advantages, offered to all classes,
rarely enjoyed elsewhere. In Cincinnati, too, the advantages of education,
now offered to the poorest classes, without charge, surpass what, some
years ago, most wealthy men could purchase, for any price. And it is
believed, that a time will come, when the poorest boy in America can secure
advantages, which will equal what the heir of the proudest peerage can now
command.

The records of the courts of France and Germany, (as detailed by the
Duchess of Orleans,) in and succeeding the brilliant reign of Louis the
Fourteenth,—a period which was deemed the acme of elegance and
refinement,—exhibit a grossness, a vulgarity, and a coarseness, not to be
found among the lowest of our respectable poor. And the biography of Beau
Nash, who attempted to reform the manners of the gentry, in the times of
Queen Anne, exhibits violations of the rules of decency among the
aristocracy, which the commonest yeoman of this Land would feel
disgraced in perpetrating.

This shows, that our lowest classes, at this period, are more refined, than
were the highest in aristocratic lands, a hundred years ago; and another
century may show the lowest classes, in wealth, in this Country, attaining as
high a polish, as adorns those who now are leaders of good-manners in the
courts of kings.

FOOTNOTE:

[M] The universal practice of this Nation, in thus giving precedence to woman,

has been severely commented on by Miss Martineau and some others, who

would transfer all the business of the other sex to women, and then have them

treated like men. May this evidence of our superior civilisation and Christianity

increase, rather than diminish!

CHAPTER XIII.
ON THE PRESERVATION OF A GOOD TEMPER IN A
HOUSEKEEPER.

There is nothing, which has a more abiding influence on the happiness of a
family, than the preservation of equable and cheerful temper and tones in
the housekeeper. A woman, who is habitually gentle, sympathizing,
forbearing, and cheerful, carries an atmosphere about her, which imparts a
soothing and sustaining influence, and renders it easier for all to do right,
under her administration, than in any other situation.

The writer has known families, where the mother's presence seemed the
sunshine of the circle around her; imparting a cheering and vivifying power,
scarcely realized, till it was withdrawn. Every one, without thinking of it, or
knowing why it was so, experienced a peaceful and invigorating influence,
as soon as he entered the sphere illumined by her smile, and sustained by
her cheering kindness and sympathy. On the contrary, many a good
housekeeper, (good in every respect but this,) by wearing a countenance of
anxiety and dissatisfaction, and by indulging in the frequent use of sharp
and reprehensive tones, more than destroys all the comfort which otherwise
would result from her system, neatness, and economy.

There is a secret, social sympathy, which every mind, to a greater or less
degree, experiences with the feelings of those around, as they are
manifested by the countenance and voice. A sorrowful, a discontented, or an
angry, countenance, produces a silent, sympathetic influence, imparting a
sombre shade to the mind, while tones of anger or complaint still more
effectually jar the spirits.

No person can maintain a quiet and cheerful frame of mind, while tones of
discontent and displeasure are sounding on the ear. We may gradually
accustom ourselves to the evil, till it is partially diminished; but it always is
an evil, which greatly interferes with the enjoyment of the family state.
There are sometimes cases, where the entrance of the mistress of a family
seems to awaken a slight apprehension, in every mind around, as if each felt
in danger of a reproof, for something either perpetrated or neglected. A
woman, who should go around her house with a small stinging snapper,
which she habitually applied to those whom she met, would be encountered
with feelings very much like to those which are experienced by the inmates
of a family, where the mistress often uses her countenance and voice, to
inflict similar penalties for duties neglected.

Yet, there are many allowances to be made for housekeepers, who
sometimes imperceptibly and unconsciously fall into such habits. A woman,
who attempts to carry out any plans of system, order, and economy, and
who has her feelings and habits conformed to certain rules, is constantly
liable to have her plans crossed, and her taste violated, by the inexperience
or inattention of those about her. And no housekeeper, whatever may be her
habits, can escape the frequent recurrence of negligence or mistake, which
interferes with her plans. It is probable, that there is no class of persons, in
the world, who have such incessant trials of temper, and temptations to be
fretful, as American housekeepers. For a housekeeper's business is not, like
that of the other sex, limited to a particular department, for which previous
preparation is made. It consists of ten thousand little disconnected items,
which can never be so systematically arranged, that there is no daily
jostling, somewhere. And in the best-regulated families, it is not
unfrequently the case, that some act of forgetfulness or carelessness, from
some member, will disarrange the business of the whole day, so that every

hour will bring renewed occasion for annoyance. And the more strongly a
woman realizes the value of time, and the importance of system and order,
the more will she be tempted to irritability and complaint.

The following considerations, may aid in preparing a woman to meet such
daily crosses, with even a cheerful temper and tones.

In the first place, a woman, who has charge of a large household, should
regard her duties as dignified, important, and difficult. The mind is so made,
as to be elevated and cheered by a sense of far-reaching influence and
usefulness. A woman, who feels that she is a cipher, and that it makes little
difference how she performs her duties, has far less to sustain and
invigorate her, than one, who truly estimates the importance of her station.
A man, who feels that the destinies of a nation are turning on the judgement
and skill with which he plans and executes, has a pressure of motive, and an
elevation of feeling, which are great safeguards from all that is low, trivial,
and degrading.

So, an American mother and housekeeper, who looks at her position in the
aspect presented in the previous pages, and who rightly estimates the long
train of influences which will pass down to thousands, whose destinies,
from generation to generation, will be modified by those decisions of her
will, which regulated the temper, principles, and habits, of her family, must
be elevated above petty temptations, which would otherwise assail her.

Again, a housekeeper should feel that she really has great difficulties to
meet and overcome. A person, who wrongly thinks there is little danger, can
never maintain so faithful a guard, as one who rightly estimates the
temptations which beset her. Nor can one, who thinks that they are trifling
difficulties which she has to encounter, and trivial temptations, to which she

must yield, so much enjoy the just reward of conscious virtue and self-
control, as one who takes an opposite view of the subject.

A third method, is, for a woman deliberately to calculate on having her best-
arranged plans interfered with, very often; and to be in such a state of
preparation, that the evil will not come unawares. So complicated are the
pursuits, and so diverse the habits of the various members of a family, that
it is almost impossible for every one to avoid interfering with the plans and
taste of a housekeeper, in some one point or another. It is, therefore, most
wise, for a woman to keep the loins of her mind ever girt, to meet such
collisions with a cheerful and quiet spirit.

Another important rule, is, to form all plans and arrangements in
consistency with the means at command, and the character of those around.
A woman, who has a heedless husband, and young children, and
incompetent domestics, ought not to make such plans, as one may properly
form, who will not, in so many directions, meet embarrassment. She must
aim at just so much as she can probably secure, and no more; and thus she
will usually escape much temptation, and much of the irritation of
disappointment.

The fifth, and a very important, consideration, is, that system, economy, and
neatness, are valuable, only so far as they tend to promote the comfort and
wellbeing of those affected. Some women seem to act under the impression,
that these advantages must be secured, at all events, even if the comfort of
the family be the sacrifice. True, it is very important that children grow up
in habits of system, neatness, and order; and it is very desirable that the
mother give them every incentive, both by precept and example: but it is
still more important, that they grow up with amiable tempers, that they
learn to meet the crosses of life with patience and cheerfulness; and nothing

has a greater influence to secure this, than a mother's example. Whenever,
therefore, a woman cannot accomplish her plans of neatness and order,
without injury to her own temper, or to the temper of others, she ought to
modify and reduce them, until she can.

The sixth method, relates to the government of the tones of voice. In many
cases, when a woman's domestic arrangements are suddenly and seriously
crossed, it is impossible not to feel some irritation. But it is always possible
to refrain from angry tones. A woman can resolve, that, whatever happens,
she will not speak, till she can do it in a calm and gentle manner. Perfect
silence is a safe resort, when such control cannot be attained, as enables a
person to speak calmly; and this determination, persevered in, will
eventually be crowned with success.

Many persons seem to imagine, that tones of anger are needful, in order to
secure prompt obedience. But observation has convinced the writer that
they are never necessary; that in all cases, reproof, administered in calm
tones, would be better. A case will be given in illustration.

A young girl had been repeatedly charged to avoid a certain arrangement in
cooking. On one day, when company was invited to dine, the direction was
forgotten, and the consequence was, an accident, which disarranged every
thing, seriously injured the principal dish, and delayed dinner for an hour.
The mistress of the family entered the kitchen, just as it occurred, and, at a
glance, saw the extent of the mischief. For a moment, her eyes flashed, and
her cheeks glowed; but she held her peace. After a minute or so, she gave
directions, in a calm voice, as to the best mode of retrieving the evil, and
then left, without a word said to the offender.

After the company left, she sent for the girl, alone, and in a calm and kind
manner pointed out the aggravations of the case, and described the trouble
which had been caused to her husband, her visiters, and herself. She then
portrayed the future evils which would result from such habits of neglect
and inattention, and the modes of attempting to overcome them; and then
offered a reward for the future, if, in a given time, she succeeded in
improving in this respect. Not a tone of anger was uttered; and yet the
severest scolding of a practised Xantippe could not have secured such
contrition, and determination to reform, as was gained by this method.

But similar negligence is often visited by a continuous stream of complaint
and reproof, which, in most cases, is met, either by sullen silence, or
impertinent retort, while anger prevents any contrition, or any resolution of
future amendment.

It is very certain, that some ladies do carry forward a most efficient
government, both of children and domestics, without employing tones of
anger; and therefore they are not indispensable, nor on any account
desirable.

Though some ladies, of intelligence and refinement, do fall unconsciously
into such a practice, it is certainly very unlady-like, and in very bad taste, to
scold; and the further a woman departs from all approach to it, the more
perfectly she sustains her character as a lady.

Another method of securing equanimity, amid the trials of domestic life, is,
to cultivate a habit of making allowances for the difficulties, ignorance, or
temptations, of those who violate rule or neglect duty. It is vain, and most
unreasonable, to expect the consideration and care of a mature mind, in
childhood and youth; or that persons, of such limited advantages as most

domestics have enjoyed, should practise proper self-control, and possess
proper habits and principles.

Every parent, and every employer, needs daily to cultivate the spirit
expressed in the Divine prayer, "forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive
those who trespass against us." The same allowances and forbearance,
which we supplicate from our Heavenly Father, and desire from our fellow-
men, in reference to our own deficiencies, we should constantly aim to
extend to all, who cross our feelings and interfere with our plans.

The last, and most important, mode of securing a placid and cheerful
temper and tones, is, by a right view of the doctrine of a superintending
Providence. All persons are too much in the habit of regarding the more
important events of life, as exclusively under the control of Perfect
Wisdom. But the fall of a sparrow, or the loss of a hair, they do not feel to
be equally the result of His directing agency. In consequence of this,
Christian persons, who aim at perfect and cheerful submission to heavy
afflictions, and who succeed, to the edification of all about them, are
sometimes sadly deficient under petty crosses. If a beloved child be laid in
the grave, even if its death resulted from the carelessness of a domestic, or
of a physician, the eye is turned from the subordinate agent, to the Supreme
Guardian of all, and to Him they bow, without murmur or complaint. But if
a pudding be burnt, or a room badly swept, or an errand forgotten, then
vexation and complaint are allowed, just as if these events were not
appointed by Perfect Wisdom, as much as the sorer chastisement.

A woman, therefore, needs to cultivate the habitual feeling, that all the
events of her nursery and kitchen, are brought about by the permission of
our Heavenly Father, and that fretfulness or complaint, in regard to these, is,
in fact, complaining and disputing at the appointments of God, and is really

as sinful, as unsubmissive murmurs amid the sorer chastisements of His
hand. And a woman, who cultivates this habit of referring all the minor
trials of life to the wise and benevolent agency of a Heavenly Parent, and
daily seeks His sympathy and aid, to enable her to meet them with a quiet
and cheerful spirit, will soon find it the perennial spring of abiding peace
and content.

CHAPTER XIV.
ON HABITS OF SYSTEM AND ORDER.

The discussion of the question of the equality of the sexes, in intellectual
capacity, seems frivolous and useless, both because it can never be decided,
and because there would be no possible advantage in the decision. But one
topic, which is often drawn into this discussion, is of far more consequence;
and that is, the relative importance and difficulty of the duties a woman is
called to perform.

It is generally assumed, and almost as generally conceded, that woman's
business and cares are contracted and trivial; and that the proper discharge
of her duties, demands far less expansion of mind and vigor of intellect,
than the pursuits of the other sex. This idea has prevailed, because women,
as a mass, have never been educated with reference to their most important
duties; while that portion of their employments, which is of least value, has
been regarded as the chief, if not the sole, concern of a woman. The
covering of the body, the conveniences of residences, and the gratification
of the appetite, have been too much regarded as the sole objects, on which
her intellectual powers are to be exercised.

But, as society gradually shakes off the remnants of barbarism, and the
intellectual and moral interests of man rise, in estimation, above the merely
sensual, a truer estimate is formed of woman's duties, and of the measure of
intellect requisite for the proper discharge of them. Let any man, of sense
and discernment, become the member of a large household, in which, a
well-educated and pious woman is endeavoring systematically to discharge
her multiform duties; let him fully comprehend all her cares, difficulties,
and perplexities; and it is probable he would coincide in the opinion, that no

statesman, at the head of a nation's affairs, had more frequent calls for
wisdom, firmness, tact, discrimination, prudence, and versatility of talent,
than such a woman.

She has a husband, to whose peculiar tastes and habits she must
accommodate herself; she has children, whose health she must guard,
whose physical constitutions she must study and develope, whose temper
and habits she must regulate, whose principles she must form, whose
pursuits she must direct. She has constantly changing domestics, with all
varieties of temper and habits, whom she must govern, instruct, and direct;
she is required to regulate the finances of the domestic state, and constantly
to adapt expenditures to the means and to the relative claims of each
department. She has the direction of the kitchen, where ignorance,
forgetfulness, and awkwardness, are to be so regulated, that the various
operations shall each start at the right time, and all be in completeness at the
same given hour. She has the claims of society to meet, calls to receive and
return, and the duties of hospitality to sustain. She has the poor to relieve;
benevolent societies to aid; the schools of her children to inquire and decide
about; the care of the sick; the nursing of infancy; and the endless
miscellany of odd items, constantly recurring in a large family.

Surely, it is a pernicious and mistaken idea, that the duties, which tax a
woman's mind, are petty, trivial, or unworthy of the highest grade of
intellect and moral worth. Instead of allowing this feeling, every woman
should imbibe, from early youth, the impression, that she is training for the
discharge of the most important, the most difficult, and the most sacred and
interesting duties that can possibly employ the highest intellect. She ought
to feel, that her station and responsibilities, in the great drama of life, are

second to none, either as viewed by her Maker, or in the estimation of all
minds whose judgement is most worthy of respect.

She, who is the mother and housekeeper in a large family, is the sovereign
of an empire, demanding more varied cares, and involving more difficult
duties, than are really exacted of her, who, while she wears the crown, and
professedly regulates the interests of the greatest nation on earth, finds
abundant leisure for theatres, balls, horseraces, and every gay pursuit.

There is no one thing, more necessary to a housekeeper, in performing her
varied duties, than a habit of system and order; and yet, the peculiarly
desultory nature of women's pursuits, and the embarrassments resulting
from the state of domestic service in this Country, render it very difficult to
form such a habit. But it is sometimes the case, that women, who could and
would carry forward a systematic plan of domestic economy, do not attempt
it, simply from a want of knowledge of the various modes of introducing it.
It is with reference to such, that various modes of securing system and
order, which the writer has seen adopted, will be pointed out.

A wise economy is nowhere more conspicuous, than in the right
apportionment of time to different pursuits. There are duties of a religious,
intellectual, social, and domestic, nature, each having different relative
claims on attention. Unless a person has some general plan of apportioning
these claims, some will intrench on others, and some, it is probable, will be
entirely excluded. Thus, some find religious, social, and domestic, duties, so
numerous, that no time is given to intellectual improvement. Others, find
either social, or benevolent, or religious, interests, excluded by the extent
and variety of other engagements.

It is wise, therefore, for all persons to devise a general plan, which they will
at least keep in view, and aim to accomplish, and by which, a proper
proportion of time shall be secured, for all the duties of life.

In forming such a plan, every woman must accommodate herself to the
peculiarities of her situation. If she has a large family, and a small income,
she must devote far more time to the simple duty of providing food and
raiment, than would be right were she in affluence, and with a small family.
It is impossible, therefore, to draw out any general plan, which all can
adopt. But there are some general principles, which ought to be the guiding
rules, when a woman arranges her domestic employments. These principles
are to be based on Christianity, which teaches us to "seek first the kingdom
of God," and to deem food, raiment, and the conveniences of life, as of
secondary account. Every woman, then, ought to start with the assumption,
that religion is of more consequence than any worldly concern, and that,
whatever else may be sacrificed, this, shall be the leading object, in all her
arrangements, in respect to time, money, and attention. It is also one of the
plainest requisitions of Christianity, that we devote some of our time and
efforts, to the comfort and improvement of others. There is no duty, so
constantly enforced, both in the Old and New Testament, as the duty of
charity, in dispensing to those, who are destitute of the blessings we enjoy.
In selecting objects of charity, the same rule applies to others, as to
ourselves; their moral and religious interests are of the highest moment, and
for them, as well as for ourselves, we are to "seek first the kingdom of
God."

Another general principle, is, that our intellectual and social interests are to
be preferred, to the mere gratification of taste or appetite. A portion of time,

therefore, must be devoted to the cultivation of the intellect and the social
affections.

Another, is, that the mere gratification of appetite, is to be placed last in our
estimate; so that, when a question arises, as to which shall be sacrificed,
some intellectual, moral, or social, advantage, or some gratification of
sense, we should invariably sacrifice the last.

Another, is, that, as health is indispensable to the discharge of every duty,
nothing, which sacrifices that blessing, is to be allowed, in order to gain any
other advantage or enjoyment. There are emergencies, when it is right to
risk health and life, to save ourselves and others from greater evils; but
these are exceptions, which do not militate against the general rule. Many
persons imagine, that, if they violate the laws of health, in performing
religious or domestic duties, they are guiltless before God. But such greatly
mistake. We as directly violate the law, "thou shalt not kill," when we do
what tends to risk or shorten our own life, as if we should intentionally run
a dagger into a neighbor. True, we may escape any fatal or permanently
injurious effects, and so may a dagger or bullet miss the mark, or do only
transient injury. But this, in either case, makes the sin none the less. The life
and happiness of all His creatures are dear to our Creator; and He is as
much displeased, when we injure our own interests, as when we injure
those of others. The idea, therefore, that we are excusable, if we harm no
one but ourselves, is false and pernicious. These, then, are the general
principles, to guide a woman in systematizing her duties and pursuits.

The Creator of all things, is a Being of perfect system and order; and, to aid
us in our duty, in this respect, He has divided our time, by a regularly
returning day of rest from worldly business. In following this example, the
intervening six days may be subdivided to secure similar benefits. In doing

this, a certain portion of time must be given to procure the means of
livelihood, and for preparing food, raiment, and dwellings. To these objects,
some must devote more, and others less, attention. The remainder of time
not necessarily thus employed, might be divided somewhat in this manner:
The leisure of two afternoons and evenings, could be devoted to religious
and benevolent objects, such as religious meetings, charitable associations,
school visiting, and attention to the sick and poor. The leisure of two other
days, might be devoted to intellectual improvement, and the pursuits of
taste. The leisure of another day, might be devoted to social enjoyments, in
making or receiving visits; and that of another, to miscellaneous domestic
pursuits, not included in the other particulars.

It is probable, that few persons could carry out such an arrangement, very
strictly; but every one can make a systematic apportionment of time, and at
least aim at accomplishing it; and they can also compare the time which
they actually devote to these different objects, with such a general outline,
for the purpose of modifying any mistaken proportions.

Without attempting any such systematic employment of time, and carrying
it out, so far as they can control circumstances, most women are rather
driven along, by the daily occurrences of life, so that, instead of being the
intelligent regulators of their own time, they are the mere sport of
circumstances. There is nothing, which so distinctly marks the difference
between weak and strong minds, as the fact, whether they control
circumstances, or circumstances control them.

It is very much to be feared, that the apportionment of time, actually made
by most women, exactly inverts the order, required by reason and
Christianity. Thus, the furnishing a needless variety of food, the
conveniences of dwellings, and the adornments of dress, often take a larger

portion of time, than is given to any other object. Next after this, comes
intellectual improvement; and, last of all, benevolence and religion.

It may be urged, that it is indispensable for most persons to give more time
to earn a livelihood, and to prepare food, raiment, and dwellings, than to
any other object. But it may be asked, how much of the time, devoted to
these objects, is employed in preparing varieties of food, not necessary, but
rather injurious, and how much is spent for those parts of dress and
furniture not indispensable, and merely ornamental? Let a woman subtract
from her domestic employments, all the time, given to pursuits which are of
no use, except as they gratify a taste for ornament, or minister increased
varieties, to tempt the appetite, and she will find, that much, which she calls
"domestic duties," and which prevent her attention to intellectual,
benevolent, and religious, objects, should be called by a very different
name. No woman has a right to give up attention to the higher interests of
herself and others, for the ornaments of taste, or the gratification of the
palate. To a certain extent, these lower objects are lawful and desirable; but,
when they intrude on nobler interests, they become selfish and degrading.
Every woman, then, when employing her hands, in ornamenting her person,
her children, or her house, ought to calculate, whether she has devoted as
much time, to the intellectual and moral wants of herself and others. If she
has not, she may know that she is doing wrong, and that her system, for
apportioning her time and pursuits, should be altered.

Some persons, endeavor to systematize their pursuits, by apportioning them
to particular hours of each day. For example, a certain period before
breakfast, is given to devotional duties; after breakfast, certain hours are
devoted to exercise and domestic employments; other hours, to sewing, or
reading, or visiting; and others, to benevolent duties. But, in most cases, it

is more difficult to systematize the hours of each day, than it is to secure
some regular division of the week.

In regard to the minutiæ of domestic arrangements, the writer has known
the following methods to be adopted. Monday, with some of the best
housekeepers, is devoted to preparing for the labors of the week. Any extra
cooking, the purchasing of articles to be used during the week, the assorting
of clothes for the wash, and mending such as would be injured without;—
these, and similar items, belong to this day. Tuesday is devoted to washing,
and Wednesday to ironing. On Thursday, the ironing is finished off, the
clothes are folded and put away, and all articles, which need mending, are
put in the mending basket, and attended to. Friday is devoted to sweeping
and housecleaning. On Saturday, and especially the last Saturday of every
month, every department is put in order; the castors and table furniture are
regulated, the pantry and cellar inspected, the trunks, drawers, and closets
arranged, and every thing about the house, put in order for Sunday. All the
cooking, needed for Sunday, is also prepared. By this regular recurrence of
a particular time, for inspecting every thing, nothing is forgotten till ruined
by neglect.

Another mode of systematizing, relates to providing proper supplies of
conveniences, and proper places in which to keep them. Thus, some ladies
keep a large closet, in which are placed the tubs, pails, dippers, soap-dishes,
starch, bluing, clothes-line, clothes-pins, and every other article used in
washing; and in the same, or another, place, are kept every convenience for
ironing. In the sewing department, a trunk, with suitable partitions, is
provided, in which are placed, each in its proper place, white thread of all
sizes, colored thread, yarns for mending, colored and black sewing-silks
and twist, tapes and bobbins of all sizes, white and colored welting-cords,

silk braids and cords, needles of all sizes, papers of pins, remnants of linen
and colored cambric, a supply of all kinds of buttons used in the family,
black and white hooks and eyes, a yard measure, and all the patterns used in
cutting and fitting. These are done up in separate parcels, and labelled. In
another trunk, are kept all pieces used in mending, arranged in order, so that
any article can be found, without loss of time. A trunk, like the first
mentioned, will save many steps, and often much time and perplexity; while
by purchasing articles thus by the quantity, they come much cheaper, than if
bought in little portions as they are wanted. Such a trunk should be kept
locked, and a smaller supply, for current use, retained in a workbasket.

A full supply of all conveniences in the kitchen and cellar, and a place
appointed for each article, very much facilitates domestic labor. For want of
this, much vexation and loss of time is occasioned, while seeking vessels in
use, or in cleansing those employed by different persons, for various
purposes. It would be far better, for a lady to give up some expensive
article, in the parlor, and apply the money, thus saved, for kitchen
conveniences, than to have a stinted supply, where the most labor is to be
performed. If our Countrywomen would devote more to comfort and
convenience, and less to show, it would be a great improvement. Expensive
mirrors and pier-tables in the parlor, and an unpainted, gloomy, ill-furnished
kitchen, not unfrequently are found under the same roof.

Another important item, in systematic economy, is, the apportioning of
regular employment to the various members of a family. If a housekeeper
can secure the cooperation of all her family, she will find, that "many hands
make light work." There is no greater mistake, than in bringing up children
to feel that they must be taken care of, and waited on, by others, without
any corresponding obligations on their part. The extent, to which young

children can be made useful, in a family, would seem surprising, to those
who have never seen a systematic and regular plan for securing their
services. The writer has been in a family, where a little girl, of eight or nine
years of age, washed and dressed herself and young brother, and made their
small beds, before breakfast, set and cleared all the tables, at meals, with a
little help from a grown person in moving tables and spreading cloths, while
all the dusting of parlors and chambers was also neatly performed by her. A
brother, of ten years old, brought in and piled all the wood, used in the
kitchen and parlor, brushed the boots and shoes, neatly, went on errands,
and took all the care of the poultry. They were children, whose parents
could afford to hire servants to do this, but who chose to have their children
grow up healthy and industrious, while proper instruction, system, and
encouragement, made these services rather a pleasure, than otherwise, to the
children.

Some parents pay their children for such services; but this is hazardous, as
tending to make them feel that they are not bound to be helpful without pay,
and also as tending to produce a hoarding, money-making spirit. But, where
children have no hoarding propensities, and need to acquire a sense of the
value of property, it may be well to let them earn money, for some extra
services, rather as a favor. When this is done, they should be taught to spend
it for others, as well as for themselves; and in this way, a generous and
liberal spirit will be cultivated.

There are some mothers, who take pains to teach their boys most of the
domestic arts, which their sisters learn. The writer has seen boys, mending
their own garments, and aiding their mother or sisters in the kitchen, with
great skill and adroitness; and at an early age, they usually very much relish
joining in such occupations. The sons of such mothers, in their college life,

or in roaming about the world, or in nursing a sick wife or infant, find
occasion to bless the forethought and kindness, which prepared them for
such emergencies. Few things are in worse taste, than for a man needlessly
to busy himself in women's work; and yet a man never appears in a more
interesting attitude, than when, by skill in such matters, he can save a
mother or wife from care and suffering. The more a boy is taught to use his
hands, in every variety of domestic employment, the more his faculties,
both of mind and body, are developed; for mechanical pursuits exercise the
intellect, as well as the hands. The early training of New-England boys, in
which they turn their hand to almost every thing, is one great reason of the
quick perceptions, versatility of mind, and mechanical skill, for which that
portion of our Countrymen is distinguished.

The writer has known one mode of systematizing the aid of the older
children in a family, which, in some cases of very large families, it may be
well to imitate. In the case referred to, when the oldest daughter was eight
or nine years old, an infant sister was given to her, as her special charge.
She tended it, made and mended its clothes, taught it to read, and was its
nurse and guardian, through all its childhood. Another infant was given to
the next daughter, and thus the children were all paired in this interesting
relation. In addition to the relief thus afforded to the mother, the elder
children were in this way qualified for their future domestic relations, and
both older and younger bound to each other by peculiar ties of tenderness
and gratitude.

In offering these examples, of various modes of systematizing, one
suggestion may be worthy of attention. It is not unfrequently the case, that
ladies, who find themselves cumbered with oppressive cares, after reading
remarks on the benefits of system, immediately commence the task of

arranging their pursuits, with great vigor and hope. They divide the day into
regular periods, and give each hour its duty; they systematize their work,
and endeavor to bring every thing into a regular routine. But, in a short
time, they find themselves baffled, discouraged, and disheartened, and
finally relapse into their former desultory ways, in a sort of resigned
despair. The difficulty, in such cases, is, that they attempt too much at a
time. There is nothing, which so much depends upon habit, as a systematic
mode of performing duty; and, where no such habit has been formed, it is
impossible for a novice to start, at once, into a universal mode of
systematizing, which none but an adept could carry through. The only way
for such persons, is, to begin with a little at a time. Let them select some
three or four things, and resolutely attempt to conquer at these points. In
time, a habit will be formed, of doing a few things at regular periods, and in
a systematic way. Then it will be easy to add a few more; and thus, by a
gradual process, the object can be secured, which it would be vain to
attempt, by a more summary course. Early rising is almost an indispensable
condition to success, in such an effort; but, where a woman lacks either the
health or the energy to secure a period for devotional duties before
breakfast, let her select that hour of the day, in which she will be least liable
to interruption, and let her then seek strength and wisdom from the only
true Source. At this time, let her take a pen, and make a list of all the things
which she considers as duties. Then, let a calculation be made, whether
there be time enough, in the day or the week, for all these duties. If there be
not, let the least important be stricken from the list, as not being duties, and
which must be omitted. In doing this, let a woman remember, that, though
"what we shall eat, and what we shall drink, and wherewithal we shall be
clothed," are matters requiring due attention, they are very apt to obtain a

wrong relative importance, while social, intellectual, and moral, interests,
receive too little regard.

In this Country, eating, dressing, and household furniture and ornaments,
take far too large a place in the estimate of relative importance; and it is
probable, that most women could modify their views and practice, so as to
come nearer to the Saviour's requirements. No woman has a right to put a
stitch of ornament on any article of dress or furniture, or to provide one
superfluity in food, until she is sure she can secure time for all her social,
intellectual, benevolent, and religious, duties. If a woman will take the
trouble to make such a calculation as this, she will usually find that she has
time enough, to perform all her duties easily and well.

It is impossible, for a conscientious woman to secure that peaceful mind,
and cheerful enjoyment of life, which all should seek, who is constantly
finding her duties jarring with each other, and much remaining undone,
which she feels that she ought to do. In consequence of this, there will be a
secret uneasiness, which will throw a shade over the whole current of life,
never to be removed, till she so efficiently defines and regulates her duties,
that she can fulfil them all.

And here the writer would urge upon young ladies, the importance of
forming habits of system, while unembarrassed with those multiplied cares,
which will make the task so much more difficult and hopeless. Every young
lady can systematize her pursuits, to a certain extent. She can have a
particular day for mending her wardrobe, and for arranging her trunks,
closets, and drawers. She can keep her workbasket, her desk at school, and
all her other conveniences, in their proper places, and in regular order. She
can have regular periods for reading, walking, visiting, study, and domestic
pursuits. And, by following this method, in youth, she will form a taste for

regularity, and a habit of system, which will prove a blessing to her, through
life.

CHAPTER XV.
ON GIVING IN CHARITY.

It is probable, that there is no point of duty, where conscientious persons
differ more in opinion, or where they find it more difficult to form
discriminating and decided views, than on the matter of charity. That we are
bound to give some of our time, money, and efforts, to relieve the destitute,
all allow. But, as to how much we are to give, and on whom our charities
shall be bestowed, many a reflecting mind has been at a loss. Yet it seems
very desirable, that, in reference to a duty so constantly and so strenuously
urged by the Supreme Ruler, we should be able so to fix metes and bounds,
as to keep a conscience void of offence, and to free the mind from
disquieting fears of deficiency.

The writer has found no other topic of investigation so beset with difficulty,
and so absolutely without the range of definite rules, which can apply to all,
in all circumstances. But on this, as on a previous topic, there seem to be
general principles, by the aid of which, any candid mind, sincerely desirous
of obeying the commands of Christ, however much self-denial may be
involved, can arrive at definite conclusions, as to its own individual
obligations, so that, when these are fulfilled, the mind may be at peace.

But, for a mind that is worldly, living mainly to seek its own pleasures,
instead of living to please God, no principles can be so fixed, as not to leave
a ready escape from all obligation. Such minds, either by indolence (and
consequent ignorance) or by sophistry, will convince themselves, that a life
of engrossing self-indulgence, with perhaps the gift of a few dollars, and a
few hours of time, may suffice, to fulfil the requisitions of the Eternal
Judge.

For such minds, no reasonings will avail, till the heart is so changed, that, to
learn the will and follow the example of Jesus Christ, become the leading
objects of interest and effort. It is to aid those, who profess to possess this
temper of mind, that the following suggestions are offered.

The first consideration, which gives definiteness to this subject, is, a correct
view of the object for which we are placed in this world. A great many even
of professed Christians, seem to be acting on the supposition, that the object
of life is to secure as much as possible of all the various enjoyments placed
within reach. Not so, teaches reason or revelation. From these, we learn,
that, though the happiness of His creatures, is the end for which God
created and sustains them, yet, that this happiness depends, not on the
various modes of gratification put within our reach, but mainly on
character. A man may possess all the resources for enjoyment which this
world can afford, and yet feel that "all is vanity and vexation of spirit," and
that he is supremely wretched. Another, may be in want of all things, and
yet possess that living spring of benevolence, faith, and hope, which will
make an Eden of the darkest prison.

In order to be perfectly happy, man must attain that character, which Christ
exhibited; and the nearer he approaches it, the more will happiness reign in
his breast.

But what was the grand peculiarity of the character of Christ? It was self-
denying benevolence. He came not to "seek His own;" He "went about
doing good," and this was His "meat and drink;" that is, it was this which
sustained the health and life of His mind, as food and drink sustain the
health and life of the body. Now, the mind of man is so made, that it can
gradually be transformed into the same likeness. A selfish being, who, for a
whole life, has been nourishing habits of indolent self-indulgence, can, by

taking Christ as his example, by communion with Him, and by daily
striving to imitate His character and conduct, form such a temper of mind,
that "doing good" will become the chief and highest source of enjoyment.
And this heavenly principle will grow stronger and stronger, until self-
denial loses the more painful part of its character, and then, living to make
happiness, will be so delightful and absorbing a pursuit, that all exertions,
regarded as the means to this end, will be like the joyous efforts of men,
when they strive for a prize or a crown, with the full hope of success.

In this view of the subject, efforts and self-denial, for the good of others, are
to be regarded, not merely as duties enjoined for the benefit of others, but as
the moral training indispensable to the formation of that character, on which
depends our own happiness. This view, exhibits the full meaning of the
Saviour's declaration, "how hardly shall they that have riches enter into the
kingdom of God!" He had before taught, that the kingdom of Heaven
consisted, not in such enjoyments as the worldly seek, but, in the temper of
self-denying benevolence, like His own; and, as the rich have far greater
temptations to indolent self-indulgence, they are far less likely to acquire
this temper, than those, who, by limited means, are inured to some degree of
self-denial.

But, on this point, one important distinction needs to be made; and that is,
between the self-denial, which has no other aim than mere self-
mortification, and that, which is exercised to secure greater good to
ourselves and others. The first is the foundation of monasticism, penances,
and all other forms of asceticism; the latter, only, is that which Christianity
requires.

A second consideration, which may give definiteness to this subject, is, that
the formation of a perfect character, involves, not the extermination of any

principles of our nature, but rather the regulating of them, according to the
rules of reason and religion; so that the lower propensities shall always be
kept subordinate to nobler principles. Thus, we are not to aim at destroying
our appetites, or at needlessly denying them, but rather so to regulate them,
that they shall best secure the objects for which they were implanted. We
are not to annihilate the love of praise and admiration; but so to control it,
that the favor of God shall be regarded more than the estimation of men. We
are not to extirpate the principle of curiosity, which leads us to acquire
knowledge; but so to direct it, that all our acquisitions shall be useful and
not frivolous or injurious. And thus, with all the principles of the mind, God
has implanted no desires in our constitution, which are evil and pernicious.
On the contrary, all our constitutional propensities, either of mind or body,
He designed we should gratify, whenever no evils would thence result,
either to ourselves or others. Such passions as envy, ambition, pride,
revenge, and hatred, are to be exterminated; for they are either excesses or
excrescences: not created by God, but rather the result of our own neglect to
form habits of benevolence and self-control.

In deciding the rules of our conduct, therefore, we are ever to bear in mind,
that the developement of the nobler principles, and the subjugation of
inferior propensities to them, is to be the main object of effort, both for
ourselves and for others. And, in conformity with this, in all our plans, we
are to place religious and moral interests as first in estimation, our social
and intellectual interests, next, and our physical gratifications, as
subordinate to all.

A third consideration, is, that, though the means for sustaining life and
health are to be regarded as necessaries, without which no other duties can
be performed, yet, that a very large portion of the time, spent by most

persons, in easy circumstances, for food, raiment, and dwellings, are for
mere superfluities, which are right, when they do not involve the sacrifice of
higher interests, and wrong, when they do. Life and health can be sustained
in the humblest dwellings, with the plainest dress, and the simplest food;
and, after taking from our means, what is necessary for life and health, the
remainder is to be so divided, that the larger portion shall be given to supply
the moral and intellectual wants of ourselves and others, and the smaller
share to procure those additional gratifications, of taste and appetite, which
are desirable, but not indispensable. Mankind, thus far, have never made
this apportionment of their means; yet, just as fast as they have risen from a
savage state, mere physical wants have been made, to an increasing extent,
subordinate to higher objects.

Another very important consideration, is, that, in urging the duty of charity,
and the prior claims of moral and religious objects, no rule of duty should
be maintained, which it would not be right and wise for all to follow. And
we are to test the wisdom of any general rule, by inquiring what would be
the result, if all mankind should practise according to it. In view of this, we
are enabled to judge of the correctness of those, who maintain, that, to be
consistent, men believing in the eternal destruction of all those of our race
who are not brought under the influence of the Christian system, should
give up, not merely the elegances, but all the superfluities, of life, and
devote the whole of their means, not indispensable to life and health, for the
propagation of Christianity. But, if this is the duty of any, it is the duty of
all; and we are to inquire what would be the result, if all conscientious
persons gave up the use of all superfluities. Suppose, that two millions of
the people in the United States, were conscientious persons, and
relinquished the use of every thing not absolutely necessary to life and
health. It would instantly throw out of employment one half of the whole

community. The manufacturers, mechanics, merchants, agriculturists, and
all the agencies they employ, would be beggared, and one half of those not
reduced to poverty, would be obliged to spend all their extra means, in
simply supplying necessaries to the other half. The use of superfluities,
therefore, to a certain extent, is as indispensable to promote industry, virtue,
and religion, as any direct giving of money or time; and it is owing entirely
to a want of reflection, and of comprehensive views, that any men ever
make so great a mistake, as is here exhibited.

Instead, then, of urging a rule of duty which is at once irrational and
impracticable, there is another course, which commends itself to the
understandings of all. For whatever may be the practice, of intelligent men,
they universally concede the principle, that our physical gratifications
should always be made subordinate to social, intellectual, and moral,
advantages. And all that is required, for the advancement of our whole race
to the most perfect state of society, is, simply, that men should act in
agreement with this principle. And, if only a very small portion, of the most
intelligent of our race, should act according to this rule, under the control of
Christian benevolence, the immense supplies, furnished, for the general
good, would be far beyond what any would imagine, who had never made
any calculations on the subject. In this Nation, alone, suppose the one
million and more, of professed followers of Christ, should give a larger
portion of their means, for the social, intellectual, and moral, wants of
mankind, than for the superfluities that minister to taste, convenience, and
appetite; it would be enough to furnish all the schools, colleges, Bibles,
ministers, and missionaries, that the whole world could demand; or, at least,
it would be far more, than properly qualified agents to administer it, could
employ.

But, it may be objected, that, though this view is one, which, in the abstract,
looks plausible and rational, not one in a thousand, can practically adopt it.
How few keep any account, at all, of their current expenses! How
impossible it is, to determine, exactly, what are necessaries, and what are
superfluities! And in regard to women, how few have the control of an
income, so as not to be bound by the wishes of a parent or a husband!

In reference to these difficulties, the first remark is, that we are never under
obligations to do, what is entirely out of our power, so that those persons,
who have no power to regulate their expenses or their charities, are under
no sort of obligation to attempt it. The second remark is, that, when a rule of
duty is discovered, we are bound to aim at it, and to fulfil it, just so far as
we can. We have no right to throw it aside, because we shall find some
difficult cases, when we come to apply it. The third remark is, that no
person can tell how much can be done, till a faithful trial has been made. If
a woman has never kept any accounts, nor attempted to regulate her
expenditures by the right rule, nor used her influence with those that control
her plans, to secure this object, she has no right to say how much she can, or
cannot, do, till after a fair trial has been made.

In attempting such a trial, the following method can be taken. Let a woman
keep an account of all she spends, for herself and her family, for a year,
arranging the items under three general heads. Under the first, put all
articles for food, raiment, rent, wages, and all conveniences. Under the
second, place all sums paid in securing an education, and books, and other
intellectual advantages. Under the third head, place all that is spent for
benevolence and religion. At the end of the year, the first and largest
account will show the mixed items of necessaries and superfluities, which
can be arranged, so as to gain some sort of idea how much has been spent

for superfluities, and how much for necessaries. Then, by comparing what
is spent for superfluities, with what is spent for intellectual and moral
advantages, data will be gained, for judging of the past, and regulating the
future.

Does a woman say she cannot do this? let her inquire, whether the offer of a
thousand dollars, as a reward for attempting it one year, would not make her
undertake to do it; and, if so, let her decide, in her own mind, which is most
valuable, a clear conscience, and the approbation of God, in this effort to do
His will, or one thousand dollars. And let her do it, with this warning of the
Saviour before her eyes,—"No man can serve two masters." "Ye cannot
serve God and Mammon."

Is it objected, How can we decide between superfluities and necessaries, in
this list? it is replied, that we are not required to judge exactly, in all cases.
Our duty is, to use the means in our power to assist us in forming a correct
judgement; to seek the Divine aid in freeing our minds from indolence and
selfishness; and then to judge as well as we can, in our endeavors rightly to
apportion and regulate our expenses. Many persons seem to feel that they
are bound to do better than they know how. But God is not so hard a
Master; and, after we have used all proper means to learn the right way, if
we then follow it, according to our ability, we do wrong to feel misgivings,
or to blame ourselves, if results come out differently from what seems
desirable. The results of our actions, alone, can never prove us deserving of
blame. For men are often so placed, that, owing to lack of intellect or
means, it is impossible for them to decide correctly. To use all the means of
knowledge within our reach, and then to judge, with a candid and
conscientious spirit, is all that God requires; and, when we have done this,
and the event seems to come out wrong, we should never wish that we had

decided otherwise. For it is the same as wishing that we had not followed
the dictates of judgement and conscience. As this is a world designed for
discipline and trial, untoward events are never to be construed as
indications of the obliquity of our past decisions.

But it is probable, that a great portion of the women of this Nation, cannot
secure any such systematic mode of regulating their expenses. To such, the
writer would propose one inquiry; cannot you calculate how much time and
money you spend for what is merely ornamental, and not necessary, for
yourself, your children, and your house? Cannot you compare this with the
time and money you spend for intellectual and benevolent purposes? and
will not this show the need of some change? In making this examination, is
not this brief rule, deducible from the principles before laid down, the one
which should regulate you? Every person does right, in spending some
portion of time and means in securing the conveniences and adornments of
taste; but the amount should never exceed what is spent in securing our own
moral and intellectual improvement, nor exceed what is spent in benevolent
efforts to supply the physical and moral wants of our fellow-men.

In making an examination on this subject, it is sometimes the case, that a
woman will count among the necessaries of life, all the various modes of
adorning the person or house, practised in the circle in which she moves;
and, after enumerating the many duties which demand attention, counting
these as a part, she will come to the conclusion, that she has no time, and
but little money, to devote to personal improvement, or to benevolent
enterprises. This surely is not in agreement with the requirements of the
Saviour, who calls on us to seek for others, as well as ourselves, first of all,
"the kingdom of God, and His righteousness."

In order to act in accordance with the rule here presented, it is true, that
many would be obliged to give up the idea of conforming to the notions and
customs of those, with whom they associate, and compelled to adopt the
maxim, "be not conformed to this world." In many cases, it would involve
an entire change in the style of living. And the writer has the happiness of
knowing more cases than one, where persons, who have come to similar
views, on this subject, have given up large and expensive establishments,
disposed of their carriages, dismissed a portion of their domestics, and
modified all their expenditures, that they might keep a pure conscience, and
regulate their charities more according to the requirements of Christianity.
And there are persons, well known in the religious world, who save
themselves all labor of minute calculation, by devoting so large a portion of
their time and means to benevolent objects, that they find no difficulty in
knowing that they give more for religious, benevolent, and intellectual,
purposes, than for superfluities.

In deciding what particular objects shall receive our benefactions, there are
also general principles to guide us. The first, is that presented by our
Saviour, when, after urging the great law of benevolence, He was asked,
"and who is my neighbor?" His reply, in the parable of 'the Good
Samaritan,' teaches us, that any human being, whose wants are brought to
our knowledge, is our neighbor. The wounded man was not only a stranger,
but he belonged to a foreign nation, peculiarly hated; and he had no claim,
except that his wants were brought to the knowledge of the wayfaring man.
From this, we learn, that the destitute, of all nations, become our neighbors,
as soon as their wants are brought to our knowledge.

Another general principle, is this, that those who are most in need, must be
relieved, in preference to those who are less destitute. On this principle, it

is, that we think the followers of Christ should give more to supply those
who are suffering for want of the bread of eternal life, than for those who
are deprived of physical enjoyments. And another reason for this
preference, is, the fact, that many, who give in charity, have made such
imperfect advances in civilization and Christianity, that the intellectual and
moral wants of our race make but a feeble impression on the mind. Relate a
pitiful tale of a family, reduced to live, for weeks, on potatoes, only, and
many a mind would awake to deep sympathy, and stretch forth the hand of
charity. But describe cases, where the immortal mind is pining in stupidity
and ignorance, or racked with the fever of baleful passions, and how small
the number, so elevated in sentiment, and so enlarged in their views, as to
appreciate and sympathize in these far greater misfortunes! The intellectual
and moral wants of our fellow-men, therefore, should claim the first place
in our attention, both because they are most important, and because they are
most neglected.

Another consideration, to be borne in mind, is, that, in this Country, there is
much less real need of charity, in supplying physical necessities, than is
generally supposed, by those who have not learned the more excellent way.
This Land is so abundant in supplies, and labor is in such demand, that
every healthy person can earn a comfortable support. And if all the poor
were instantly made virtuous, it is probable that there would be no physical
wants, which could not readily be supplied by the immediate friends of each
sufferer. The sick, the aged, and the orphan, would be the only objects of
charity. In this view of the case, the primary effort, in relieving the poor,
should be, to furnish them the means of earning their own support, and to
supply them with those moral influences, which are most effectual in
securing virtue and industry.

Another point to be attended to, is, the importance of maintaining a system
of associated charities. There is no point, in which the economy of charity
has more improved, than in the present mode of combining many small
contributions, for sustaining enlarged and systematic plans of charity. If all
the half-dollars, which are now contributed to aid in organized systems of
charity, were returned to the donors, to be applied by the agency and
discretion of each, thousands and thousands of the treasures, now employed
to promote the moral and intellectual wants of mankind, would become
entirely useless. In a democracy, like ours, where few are very rich, and the
majority are in comfortable circumstances, this collecting and dispensing of
drops and rills, is the mode, by which, in imitation of Nature, the dews and
showers are to distil on parched and desert lands. And every person, while
earning a pittance to unite with many more, may be cheered with the
consciousness of sustaining a grand system of operations, which must have
the most decided influence, in raising all mankind to that perfect state of
society, which Christianity is designed to secure.

Another consideration, relates to the indiscriminate bestowal of charity.
Persons, who have taken pains to inform themselves, and who devote their
whole time to dispensing charities, unite in declaring, that this is one of the
most fruitful sources of indolence, vice, and poverty. From several of these,
the writer has learned, that, by their own personal investigations, they have
ascertained, that there are large establishments of idle and wicked persons,
in most of our cities, who associate together, to support themselves by every
species of imposition. They hire large houses, and live in constant rioting,
on the means thus obtained. Among them, are women who have, or who
hire the use of, infant children; others, who are blind, or maimed, or
deformed, or who can adroitly feign such infirmities, and, by these means
of exciting pity, and by artful tales of wo, they collect alms, both in city and

country, to spend in all manner of gross and guilty indulgences. Meantime,
many persons, finding themselves often duped by impostors, refuse to give
at all; and thus many benefactions are withdrawn, which a wise economy in
charity would have secured. For this, and other reasons, it is wise and
merciful, to adopt the general rule, never to give alms, till we have had
some opportunity of knowing how they will be spent. There are exceptions
to this, as to every general rule, which a person of discretion can determine.
But the practice, so common among benevolent persons, of giving, at least a
trifle, to all who ask, lest, perchance, they may turn away some, who are
really sufferers, is one, which causes more sin and misery than it cures.

The writer has never known any system for dispensing charity, so
successful, as the one which, in many places, has been adopted in
connection with the distribution of tracts. By this method, a town or city is
divided into districts; and each district is committed to the care of two
ladies, whose duty it is, to call on each family and leave a tract, and make
that the occasion for entering into conversation, and learning the situation
of all residents in the district. By this method, the ignorant, the vicious, and
the poor, are discovered, and their physical, intellectual, and moral, wants,
are investigated. In some places, where the writer has resided or visited,
each person retained the same district, year after year, so that every poor
family in the place was under the watch and care of some intelligent and
benevolent lady, who used all her influence to secure a proper education for
the children, to furnish them with suitable reading, to encourage habits of
industry and economy, and to secure regular attendance on public religious
instruction. Thus, the rich and the poor were brought in contact, in a way
advantageous to both parties; and, if such a system could be universally
adopted, more would be done for the prevention of poverty and vice, than
all the wealth of the Nation could avail for their relief. But this plan cannot

be successfully carried out, in this manner, unless there is a large proportion
of intelligent, benevolent, and self-denying, persons; and the mere
distribution of tracts, without the other parts of the plan, is of very little
avail.

But there is one species of charity, which needs especial consideration. It is
that, which induces us to refrain from judging of the means and the relative
charities of other persons. There have been such indistinct notions, and so
many different standards of duty, on this subject, that it is rare for two
persons to think exactly alike, in regard to the rule of duty. Each person is
bound to inquire and judge for himself, as to his own duty or deficiencies;
but as both the resources, and the amount of the actual charities, of other
men are beyond our ken, it is as indecorous, as it is uncharitable, to sit in
judgement on their decisions.

CHAPTER XVI.
ON ECONOMY OF TIME AND EXPENSES.

On Economy of Time.

The value of time, and our obligation to spend every hour for some useful
end, are what few minds properly realize. And those, who have the highest
sense of their obligations in this respect, sometimes greatly misjudge in
their estimate of what are useful and proper modes of employing time. This
arises from limited views of the importance of some pursuits, which they
would deem frivolous and useless, but which are, in reality, necessary to
preserve the health of body and mind, and those social affections, which it
is very important to cherish. Christianity teaches, that, for all the time
afforded us, we must give account to God; and that we have no right to
waste a single hour. But time, which is spent in rest or amusement, is often
as usefully employed, as if it were devoted to labor or devotion. In
employing our time, we are to make suitable allowance for sleep, for
preparing and taking food, for securing the means of a livelihood, for
intellectual improvement, for exercise and amusement, for social
enjoyments, and for benevolent and religious duties. And it is the right
apportionment of time, to these various duties, which constitutes its true
economy.

In making this apportionment, we are bound by the same rules, as relate to
the use of property. We are to employ whatever portion is necessary to
sustain life and health, as the first duty; and the remainder we are so to
apportion, that our highest interests, shall receive the greatest allotment, and
our physical gratifications, the least.

The laws of the Supreme Ruler, when He became the civil as well as the
religious Head of the Jewish theocracy, furnish an example, which it would
be well for all attentively to consider, when forming plans for the
apportionment of time and property. To properly estimate this example, it
must be borne in mind, that the main object of God, was, to preserve His
religion among the Jewish nation; and that they were not required to take
any means to propagate it among other nations, as Christians are now
required to extend Christianity. So low were they, in the scale of civilization
and mental developement, that a system, which confined them to one spot,
as an agricultural people, and prevented their growing very rich, or having
extensive commerce with other nations, was indispensable to prevent their
relapsing into the low idolatries and vices of the nations around them.

The proportion of time and property, which every Jew was required to
devote to intellectual, benevolent, and religious purposes, was as follows:

In regard to property, they were required to give one tenth of all their yearly
income, to support the Levites, the priests, and the religious service. Next,
they were required to give the first fruits of all their corn, wine, oil, and
fruits, and the first-born of all their cattle, for the Lord's treasury, to be
employed for the priests, the widow, the fatherless, and the stranger. The
first-born, also, of their children, were the Lord's, and were to be redeemed
by a specified sum, paid into the sacred treasury. Besides this, they were
required to bring a freewill offering to God, every time they went up to the
three great yearly festivals. In addition to this, regular yearly sacrifices, of
cattle and fowls, were required of each family, and occasional sacrifices for
certain sins or ceremonial impurities. In reaping their fields, they were
required to leave unreaped, for the poor, the corners; not to glean their
fields, olive-yards, or vineyards; and, if a sheaf was left, by mistake, they

were not to return for it, but leave it for the poor. When a man sent away a
servant, he was thus charged: "Furnish him liberally out of thy flock, and
out of thy floor, and out of thy wine-press." When a poor man came to
borrow money, they were forbidden to deny him, or to take any interest; and
if, at the sabbatical, or seventh, year, he could not pay, the debt was to be
cancelled. And to this command, is added the significant caution, "Beware
that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, the seventh year, the
year of release, is at hand; and thine eye be evil against thy poor brother,
and thou givest him nought; and he cry unto the Lord against thee, and it be
sin unto thee. Thou shalt surely give him," "because that for this thing the
Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest
thine hand unto." Besides this, the Levites were distributed through the
land, with the intention that they should be instructors and priests in every
part of the nation. Thus, one twelfth of the people were set apart, having no
landed property, to be priests and teachers; and the other tribes were
required to support them liberally.

In regard to the time taken from secular pursuits, for the support of religion,
an equally liberal amount was demanded. In the first place, one seventh part
of their time was taken for the weekly sabbath, when no kind of work was
to be done. Then the whole nation were required to meet, at the appointed
place, three times a year, which, including their journeys, and stay there,
occupied eight weeks, or another seventh part of their time. Then the
sabbatical year, when no agricultural labor was to be done, took another
seventh of their time from their regular pursuits, as they were an
agricultural people. This was the amount of time and property demanded by
God, simply to sustain religion and morality within the bounds of that
nation. Christianity demands the spread of its blessings to all mankind, and
so the restrictions laid on the Jews are withheld, and all our wealth and

time, not needful for our own best interest, is to be employed in improving
the condition of our fellow-men.

In deciding respecting the rectitude of our pursuits, we are bound to aim at
some practical good, as the ultimate object. With every duty of this life, our
benevolent Creator has connected some species of enjoyment, to draw us to
perform it. Thus, the palate is gratified, by performing the duty of
nourishing our bodies; the principle of curiosity is gratified, in pursuing
useful knowledge; the desire of approbation is gratified, when we perform
benevolent and social duties; and every other duty has an alluring
enjoyment connected with it. But the great mistake of mankind has
consisted in seeking the pleasures, connected with these duties, as the sole
aim, without reference to the main end that should be held in view, and to
which the enjoyment should be made subservient. Thus, men seek to gratify
the palate, without reference to the question whether the body is properly
nourished; and follow after knowledge, without inquiring whether it
ministers to good or evil.

But, in gratifying the implanted desires of our nature, we are bound so to
restrain ourselves, by reason and conscience, as always to seek the main
objects of existence—the highest good of ourselves and others; and never to
sacrifice this, for the mere gratification of our sensual desires. We are to
gratify appetite, just so far as is consistent with health and usefulness; and
the desire for knowledge, just so far as will enable us to do most good by
our influence and efforts; and no farther. We are to seek social intercourse,
to that extent, which will best promote domestic enjoyment and kindly
feelings among neighbors and friends; and we are to pursue exercise and
amusement, only so far as will best sustain the vigor of body and mind. For

the right apportionment of time, to these and various other duties, we are to
give an account to our Creator and final Judge.

Instead of attempting to give any very specific rules on this subject, some
modes of economizing time will be suggested. The most powerful of all
agencies, in this matter, is, that habit of system and order, in all our pursuits,
which has been already pointed out. It is probable, that a regular and
systematic employment of time, will enable a person to accomplish thrice
the amount of labor, that could otherwise be performed.

Another mode of economizing time, is, by uniting several objects in one
employment. Thus, exercise, or charitable efforts, can be united with social
enjoyments, as is done in associations for sewing, or visiting the poor.
Instruction and amusement can also be combined. Pursuits like music,
gardening, drawing, botany, and the like, unite intellectual improvement
with amusement, social enjoyment, and exercise.

With housekeepers, and others whose employments are various and
desultory, much time can be saved by preparing employments for little
intervals of leisure. Thus, some ladies make ready, and keep in the parlor,
light work, to take up when detained there; some keep a book at hand, in the
nursery, to read while holding or sitting by a sleeping infant. One of the
most popular female poets of our Country very often shows her friends, at
their calls, that the thread of the knitting, never need interfere with the
thread of agreeable discourse.

It would be astonishing, to one who had never tried the experiment, how
much can be accomplished, by a little planning and forethought, in thus
finding employment for odd intervals of time.

But, besides economizing our own time, we are bound to use our influence
and example to promote the discharge of the same duty by others. A woman
is under obligations so to arrange the hours and pursuits of her family, as to
promote systematic and habitual industry; and if, by late breakfasts,
irregular hours for meals, and other hinderances of this kind, she interferes
with, or refrains from promoting regular industry in, others, she is
accountable to God for all the waste of time consequent on her negligence.
The mere example of system and industry, in a housekeeper, has a
wonderful influence in promoting the same virtuous habit in others.

On Economy in Expenses.

It is impossible for a woman to practise a wise economy in expenditures,
unless she is taught how to do it, either by a course of experiments, or by
the instruction of those who have had experience. It is amusing to notice the
various, and oftentimes contradictory, notions of economy, among judicious
and experienced housekeepers; for there is probably no economist, who
would not be deemed lavish or wasteful, in some respects, by another and
equally experienced and judicious person, who, in some different points,
would herself be as much condemned by the other. These diversities are
occasioned by dissimilar early habits, and by the different relative value
assigned, by each, to the various modes of enjoyment, for which money is
expended.

But, though there may be much disagreement in minor matters, there are
certain general principles, which all unite in sanctioning. The first, is, that
care be taken to know the amount of income and of current expenses, so
that the proper relative proportion be preserved, and the expenditures never
exceed the means. Few women can do this, thoroughly, without keeping

regular accounts. The habits of this Nation, especially among business-men,
are so desultory, and the current expenses of a family, in many points, are so
much more under the control of the man than of the woman, that many
women, who are disposed to be systematic in this matter, cannot follow
their wishes. But there are often cases, when much is left undone in this
particular, simply because no effort is made. Yet every woman is bound to
do as much as is in her power, to accomplish a systematic mode of
expenditure, and the regulation of it by Christian principles.

The following are examples of different methods which have been adopted,
for securing a proper adjustment of expenses to the means.

The first, is that of a lady, who kept a large boarding-house, in one of our
cities. Every evening, before retiring, she took an account of the expenses
of the day; and this usually occupied her not more than fifteen minutes, at a
time. On each Saturday, she made an inventory of the stores on hand, and of
the daily expenses, and also of what was due to her; and then made an exact
estimate of her expenditures and profits. This, after the first two or three
weeks, never took more than an hour, at the close of the week. Thus, by a
very little time, regularly devoted to this object, she knew, accurately, her
income, expenditures, and profits.

Another friend of the writer, lives on a regular salary. The method adopted,
in this case, is to calculate to what the salary amounts, each week. Then an
account is kept, of what is paid out, each week, for rent, fuel, wages, and
food. This amount of each week is deducted from the weekly income. The
remainders of each week are added, at the close of a month, as the stock
from which is to be taken, the dress, furniture, books, travelling expenses,
charities, and all other expenditures.

Another lady, whose husband is a lawyer, divides the year into four
quarters, and the income into four equal parts. She then makes her plans, so
that the expenses of one quarter shall never infringe on the income of
another. So resolute is she, in carrying out this determination, that if, by any
mischance, she is in want of articles before the close of a quarter, which she
has not the means for providing, she will subject herself to temporary
inconvenience, by waiting, rather than violate her rule.

Another lady, whose husband is engaged in a business, which he thinks
makes it impossible for him to know what his yearly income will be, took
this method:—She kept an account of all her disbursements, for one year.
This she submitted to her husband, and obtained his consent, that the same
sum should be under her control, the coming year, for similar purposes,
with the understanding, that she might modify future apportionments, in
any way her judgement and conscience might approve.

A great deal of uneasiness and discomfort is caused, to both husband and
wife, in many cases, by an entire want of system and forethought, in
arranging expenses. Both keep buying what they think they need, without
any calculation as to how matters are coming out, and with a sort of dread
of running in debt, all the time harassing them. Such never know the
comfort of independence. But, if a man or woman will only calculate what
their income is, and then plan so as to know that they are all the time living
within it, they secure one of the greatest comforts, which wealth ever
bestows, and what many of the rich, who live in a loose and careless way,
never enjoy. It is not so much the amount of income, as the regular and
correct apportionment of expenses, that makes a family truly comfortable.
A man, with ten thousand a year, is often more harassed, for want of money,
than the systematic economist, who supports a family on only six hundred a

year. And the inspired command, "Owe no man any thing," can never be
conscientiously observed, without a systematic adaptation of expenses to
means.

As it is very important that young ladies should learn systematic economy,
in expenses, it will be a great benefit, for every young girl to begin, at
twelve or thirteen years of age, to make her own purchases, and keep her
accounts, under the guidance of her mother, or some other friend. And if
parents would ascertain the actual expense of a daughter's clothing, for a
year, and give the sum to her, in quarterly payments, requiring a regular
account, it would be of great benefit in preparing her for future duties. How
else are young ladies to learn to make purchases properly, and to be
systematic and economical? The art of system and economy can no more
come by intuition, than the art of watchmaking or bookkeeping; and how
strange it appears, that so many young ladies take charge of a husband's
establishment, without having had either instruction or experience in one of
the most important duties of their station!

The second general principle of economy, is, that, in apportioning an
income, among various objects, the most important should receive the
largest supply, and that all retrenchments be made in matters of less
importance. In a previous chapter, some general principles have been
presented, to guide in this duty. Some additional hints will here be added,
on the same topic.

In regard to dress and furniture, much want of judgement and good taste is
often seen, in purchasing some expensive article, which is not at all in
keeping with the other articles connected with it. Thus, a large sideboard, or
elegant mirror, or sofa, which would be suitable only for a large
establishment, with other rich furniture, is crowded into too small a room,

with coarse and cheap articles around it. So, also, sometimes a parlor, and
company-chamber, will be furnished in a style suitable only for the wealthy,
while the table will be supplied with shabby linen, and imperfect crockery,
and every other part of the house will look, in comparison with these fine
rooms, mean and niggardly. It is not at all uncommon, to find very showy
and expensive articles in the part of the house visible to strangers, when the
children's rooms, kitchen, and other back portions, are on an entirely
different scale.

So in regard to dress, a lady will sometimes purchase an elegant and
expensive article, which, instead of attracting admiration from the eye of
taste, will merely serve as a decoy to the painful contrast of all other parts
of the dress. A woman of real good taste and discretion, will strive to
maintain a relative consistency between all departments, and not, in one
quarter, live on a scale fitted only to the rich, and in another, on one
appropriate only to the poor.

Another mistake in economy, is often made, by some of the best-educated
and most intelligent of mothers. Such will often be found spending day after
day at needlework, when, with a comparatively small sum, this labor could
be obtained of those who need the money, which such work would procure
for them. Meantime, the daughters of the family, whom the mother is
qualified to educate, or so nearly qualified, that she could readily keep
ahead of her children, are sent to expensive boarding-schools, where their
delicate frames, their pliant minds, and their moral and religious interests,
are relinquished to the hands of strangers. And the expense, thus incurred,
would serve to pay the hire of every thing the mother can do in sewing, four
or five times over. The same want of economy is shown in communities,
where, instead of establishing a good female school in their vicinity, the

men of wealth send their daughters abroad, at double the expense, to be
either educated or spoiled, as the case may be.

Another species of poor economy, is manifested in neglecting to acquire
and apply mechanical skill, which, in consequence, has to be hired from
others. Thus, all the plain sewing will be done by the mother and daughters,
while all that requires skill will be hired. Instead of this, others take pains to
have their daughters instructed in mantuamaking, and the simpler parts of
millinery, so that the plain work is given to the poor, who need it, and the
more expensive and tasteful operations are performed in the family. The
writer knows ladies, who not only make their own dresses, but also their
caps, bonnets, and artificial flowers.

Some persons make miscalculations in economy, by habitually looking up
cheap articles, while others go to the opposite extreme, and always buy the
best of every thing. Those ladies, who are considered the best economists,
do not adopt either method. In regard to cheap goods, the fading colors, the
damages discovered in use, the poorness of material, and the extra sewing
demanded to replace articles lost by such causes, usually render them very
dear, in the end. On the other hand, though some articles, of the most
expensive kind, wear longest and best, yet, as a general rule, articles at
medium prices do the best service. This is true of table and bed linens,
broadcloths, shirtings, and the like; though, even in these cases, it is often
found, that the coarsest and cheapest last the longest.

Buying by wholesale, and keeping a large supply on hand, are economical
only in large families, where the mistress is careful; but in other cases, the
hazards of accident, and the temptation to a lavish use, will make the loss
outrun the profits.

There is one mode of economizing, which, it is hoped, will every year grow
more rare; and that is, making penurious savings, by getting the poor to
work as cheap as possible. Many amiable and benevolent women have done
this, on principle, without reflecting on the want of Christian charity thus
displayed. Let every woman, in making bargains with the poor, conceive
herself placed in the same circumstances, toiling hour after hour, and day
after day, for a small sum, and then deal with others as she would be dealt
by in such a situation. Liberal prices, and prompt payment, should be an
invariable maxim, in dealing with the poor.

The third general principle of economy, is, that all articles should be so
used, and taken care of, as to secure the longest service, with the least
waste. Under this head, come many particulars in regard to the use and
preservation of articles, which will be found more in detail in succeeding
chapters. It may be proper, however, here to refer to one very common
impression, as to the relative obligation of the poor and the rich in regard to
economy. Many seem to suppose, that those who are wealthy, have a right
to be lavish and negligent in the care of expenses. But this surely is a great
mistake. Property is a talent, given by God, to spend for the welfare of
mankind; and the needless waste of it, is as wrong in the rich, as it is in the
poor. The rich are under obligations to apportion their income, to the
various objects demanding attention, by the same rule as all others; and if
this will allow them to spend more for superfluities than those of smaller
means, it never makes it right to misuse or waste any of the bounties of
Providence. Whatever is no longer wanted for their own enjoyment, should
be carefully saved, to add to the enjoyment of others.

It is not always that men understand the economy of Providence, in that
unequal distribution of property, which, even under the most perfect form of

government, will always exist. Many, looking at the present state of things,
imagine that the rich, if they acted in strict conformity to the law of
benevolence, would share all their property with their suffering fellow-men.
But such do not take into account, the inspired declaration, that "a man's life
consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth," or, in
other words, life is made valuable, not by great possessions, but by such a
character as prepares a man to enjoy what he holds. God perceives that
human character can be most improved, by that kind of discipline, which
exists, when there is something valuable to be gained by industrious efforts.
This stimulus to industry could never exist, in a community where all are
just alike, as it does in a state of society where every man sees, possessed
by others, enjoyments, which he desires, and may secure by effort and
industry. So, in a community where all are alike as to property, there would
be no chance to gain that noblest of all attainments, a habit of self-denying
benevolence, which toils for the good of others, and takes from one's own
store, to increase the enjoyments of another.

Instead, then, of the stagnation, both of industry and of benevolence, which
would follow the universal and equable distribution of property, one class
of men, by superior advantages of birth, or intellect, or patronage, come
into possession of a great amount of capital. With these means, they are
enabled, by study, reading, and travel, to secure expansion of mind, and just
views of the relative advantages of moral, intellectual, and physical
enjoyments. At the same time, Christianity imposes obligations,
corresponding with the increase of advantages and means. The rich are not
at liberty to spend their treasures for themselves, alone. Their wealth is
given, by God, to be employed for the best good of mankind; and their
intellectual advantages are designed, primarily, to enable them to judge
correctly, in employing their means most wisely for the general good.

Now, suppose a man of wealth inherits ten thousand acres of real estate: it is
not his duty to divide it among his poor neighbors and tenants. If he took
this course, it is probable, that most of them would spend all in thriftless
waste and indolence, or in mere physical enjoyments. Instead, then, of thus
putting his capital out of his hands, he is bound to retain, and so to employ,
it, as to raise his neighbors and tenants to such a state of virtue and
intelligence, that they can secure far more, by their own efforts and
industry, than he, by dividing his capital, could bestow upon them.

In this view of the subject, it is manifest, that the unequal distribution of
property is no evil. The great difficulty is, that so large a portion of those
who hold much capital, instead of using their various advantages for the
greatest good of those around them, employ the chief of them for mere
selfish indulgences; thus inflicting as much mischief on themselves, as
results to others from their culpable neglect. A great portion of the rich
seem to be acting on the principle, that the more God bestows on them, the
less are they under obligation to practise any self-denial, in fulfilling his
benevolent plan of raising our race to intelligence and holiness.

There are not a few, who seem to imagine that it is a mark of gentility to be
careless of expenses. But this notion, is owing to a want of knowledge of
the world. As a general fact, it will be found, that persons of rank and
wealth, abroad, are much more likely to be systematic and economical, than
persons of inferior standing in these respects. Even the most frivolous,
among the rich and great, are often found practising a rigid economy, in
certain respects, in order to secure gratifications in another direction. And it
will be found so common, among persons of vulgar minds, and little
education, and less sense, to make a display of profusion and indifference to
expense, as a mark of their claims to gentility, that the really genteel look

upon it rather as a mark of low breeding. So that the sort of feeling, which
some persons cherish, as if it were a degradation to be careful of small
sums, and to be attentive to relative prices, in making purchases, is founded
on mistaken notions of gentility and propriety.

But one caution is needful, in regard to another extreme. When a lady of
wealth, is seen roaming about in search of cheaper articles, or trying to beat
down a shopkeeper, or making a close bargain with those she employs, the
impropriety is glaring to all minds. A person of wealth has no occasion to
spend time in looking for extra cheap articles; her time could be more
profitably employed in distributing to the wants of others. And the practice
of beating down tradespeople, is vulgar and degrading, in any one. A
woman, after a little inquiry, can ascertain what is the fair and common
price of things; and if she is charged an exorbitant sum, she can decline
taking the article. If the price be a fair one, it is not becoming in her to
search for another article which is below the regular charge. If a woman
finds that she is in a store where they charge high prices, expecting to be
beat down, she can mention, that she wishes to know the lowest price, as it
is contrary to her principles to beat down charges.

There is one inconsistency, worthy of notice, which is found among that
class, who are ambitious of being ranked among the aristocracy of society.
It has been remarked, that, in the real aristocracy of other lands, it is much
more common, than with us, to practise systematic economy. And such do
not hesitate to say so, when they cannot afford certain indulgences. This
practice descends to subordinate grades; so that foreign ladies, when they
come to reside among us, seldom hesitate in assigning the true reason, when
they cannot afford any gratification. But in this Country, it will be found,
that many, who are most fond of copying aristocratic examples, are, on this

point, rather with the vulgar. Not a few of those young persons, who begin
life with parlors and dresses in a style fitting only to established wealth, go
into expenses, which they can ill afford; and are ashamed even to allow, that
they are restrained from any expense, by motives of economy. Such a
confession is never extorted, except by some call of benevolence; and then,
they are very ready to declare that they cannot afford to bestow even a
pittance. In such cases, it would seem as if the direct opposite of
Christianity had gained possession of their tastes and opinions. They are
ashamed to appear to deny themselves; but are very far from having any
shame in denying the calls of benevolence.

CHAPTER XVII.
ON HEALTH OF MIND.

There is such an intimate connection between the body and mind, that the
health of one, cannot be preserved, without a proper care of the other. And it
is from a neglect of this principle, that some of the most exemplary and
conscientious persons in the world, suffer a thousand mental agonies, from
a diseased state of body, while others ruin the health of the body, by
neglecting the proper care of the mind. When the brain is excited, by
stimulating drinks taken into the stomach, it produces a corresponding
excitement of the mental faculties. The reason, the imagination, and all the
powers, are stimulated to preternatural vigor and activity. In like manner,
when the mind is excited by earnest intellectual effort, or by strong
passions, the brain is equally excited, and the blood rushes to the head. Sir
Astley Cooper records, that, in examining the brain of a young man who
had lost a portion of his skull, whenever "he was agitated, by some
opposition to his wishes," "the blood was sent, with increased force, to his
brain," and the pulsations "became frequent and violent." The same effect
was produced by any intellectual effort; and the flushed countenance, which
attends earnest study or strong emotions of fear, shame, or anger, is an
external indication of the suffused state of the brain from such causes.

In exhibiting the causes, which injure the health of the mind, they will be
found to be partly physical, partly intellectual, and partly moral.

The first cause of mental disease and suffering, is not unfrequently found in
the want of a proper supply of duly oxygenized blood. It has been shown,
that the blood, in passing through the lungs, is purified, by the oxygen of
the air combining with the superabundant hydrogen and carbon of the

venous blood, thus forming carbonic acid and water, which are expired into
the atmosphere. Every pair of lungs is constantly withdrawing from the
surrounding atmosphere its healthful principle, and returning one, which is
injurious to human life.

When, by confinement, and this process, the atmosphere is deprived of its
appropriate supply of oxygen, the purification of the blood is interrupted,
and it passes, without being properly prepared, into the brain, producing
languor, restlessness, and inability to exercise the intellect and feelings.
Whenever, therefore, persons sleep in a close apartment, or remain, for a
length of time, in a crowded or ill-ventilated room, a most pernicious
influence is exerted on the brain, and, through this, on the mind. A person,
who is often exposed to such influences, can never enjoy that elasticity and
vigor of mind, which is one of the chief indications of its health. This is the
reason, why all rooms for religious meetings, and all schoolrooms, and
sleeping apartments, should be so contrived, as to secure a constant supply
of fresh air from without. The minister, who preaches in a crowded and ill-
ventilated apartment, loses much of his power to feel and to speak, while
the audience are equally reduced, in their capability of attending. The
teacher, who confines children in a close apartment, diminishes their ability
to study, or to attend to his instructions. And the person, who habitually
sleeps in a close room, impairs his mental energies, in a similar degree. It is
not unfrequently the case, that depression of spirits, and stupor of intellect,
are occasioned solely by inattention to this subject.

Another cause of mental disease, is, the excessive exercise of the intellect
or feelings. If the eye is taxed, beyond its strength, by protracted use, its
blood-vessels become gorged, and the bloodshot appearance warns of the
excess and the need of rest. The brain is affected, in a similar manner, by

excessive use, though the suffering and inflamed organ cannot make its
appeal to the eye. But there are some indications, which ought never to be
misunderstood or disregarded. In cases of pupils, at school or at college, a
diseased state, from over action, is often manifested by increased clearness
of mind, and ease and vigor of mental action. In one instance, known to the
writer, a most exemplary and industrious pupil, anxious to improve every
hour, and ignorant or unmindful of the laws of health, first manifested the
diseased state of her brain and mind, by demands for more studies, and a
sudden and earnest activity in planning modes of improvement for herself
and others. When warned of her danger, she protested that she never was
better, in her life; that she took regular exercise, in the open air, went to bed
in season, slept soundly, and felt perfectly well; that her mind was never
before so bright and clear, and study never so easy and delightful. And at
this time, she was on the verge of derangement, from which she was saved
only by an entire cessation of all her intellectual efforts.

A similar case occurred, under the eye of the writer, from over-excited
feelings. It was during a time of unusual religious interest in the
community, and the mental disease was first manifested, by the pupil
bringing her Hymn-book or Bible to the class-room, and making it her
constant resort, in every interval of school duty. It finally became
impossible to convince her, that it was her duty to attend to any thing else;
her conscience became morbidly sensitive, her perceptions indistinct, her
deductions unreasonable, and nothing, but entire change of scene, exercise,
and amusement, saved her. When the health of the brain was restored, she
found that she could attend to the "one thing needful," not only without
interruption of duty, or injury of health, but rather so as to promote both.
Clergymen and teachers need most carefully to notice and guard against the
danger here alluded to.

Any such attention to religion, as prevents the performance of daily duties
and needful relaxation, is dangerous, as tending to produce such a state of
the brain, as makes it impossible to feel or judge correctly. And when any
morbid and unreasonable pertinacity appears, much exercise, and
engagement in other interesting pursuits, should be urged, as the only mode
of securing the religious benefits aimed at. And whenever any mind is
oppressed with care, anxiety, or sorrow, the amount of active exercise in the
fresh air should be greatly increased, that the action of the muscles may
withdraw the blood, which, in such seasons, is constantly tending too much
to the brain.

There has been a most appalling amount of suffering, derangement, disease,
and death, occasioned by a want of attention to this subject, in teachers and
parents. Uncommon precocity in children is usually the result of an
unhealthy state of the brain; and, in such cases, medical men would now
direct, that the wonderful child should be deprived of all books and study,
and turned to play or work in the fresh air. Instead of this, parents
frequently add fuel to the fever of the brain, by supplying constant mental
stimulus, until the victim finds refuge in idiocy or an early grave. Where
such fatal results do not occur, the brain, in many cases, is so weakened,
that the prodigy of infancy sinks below the medium of intellectual powers
in afterlife. In our colleges, too, many of the most promising minds sink to
an early grave, or drag out a miserable existence, from this same cause. And
it is an evil, as yet little alleviated by the increase of physiological
knowledge. Every college and professional school, and every seminary for
young ladies, needs a medical man, not only to lecture on physiology and
the laws of health, but empowered, in his official capacity, to investigate the
case of every pupil, and, by authority, to restrain him to such a course of
study, exercise, and repose, as his physical system requires. The writer has

found, by experience, that, in a large institution, there is one class of pupils
who need to be restrained, by penalties, from late hours and excessive
study, as much as another class need stimulus to industry.

Under the head of excessive mental action, must be placed the indulgence
of the imagination in novel reading and castle building. This kind of
stimulus, unless counterbalanced by physical exercise, not only wastes time
and energies, but undermines the vigor of the nervous system. The
imagination was designed, by our kind Creator, as the charm and stimulus
to animate to benevolent activity; and its perverted exercise seldom fails to
bring the appropriate penalty.

A third cause of mental disease, is, the want of the appropriate exercise of
the various faculties of the mind. On this point, Dr. Combe remarks, "We
have seen, that, by disuse, muscle becomes emaciated, bone softens, blood-
vessels are obliterated, and nerves lose their characteristic structure. The
brain is no exception to this general rule. Of it, also, the tone is impaired by
permanent inactivity, and it becomes less fit to manifest the mental powers
with readiness and energy." It is "the withdrawal of the stimulus necessary
for its healthy exercise, which renders solitary confinement so severe a
punishment, even to the most daring minds. It is a lower degree of the same
cause, which renders continuous seclusion from society so injurious, to both
mental and bodily health."

"Inactivity of intellect and of feeling is a very frequent predisposing cause
of every form of nervous disease. For demonstrative evidence of this
position, we have only to look at the numerous victims to be found, among
persons who have no call to exertion in gaining the means of subsistence,
and no objects of interest on which to exercise their mental faculties and
who consequently sink into a state of mental sloth and nervous weakness."

"If we look abroad upon society, we shall find innumerable examples of
mental and nervous debility from this cause. When a person of some mental
capacity is confined, for a long time, to an unvarying round of employment,
which affords neither scope nor stimulus for one half of his faculties, and,
from want of education or society, has no external resources; his mental
powers, for want of exercise, become blunted, and his perceptions slow and
dull." "The intellect and feelings, not being provided with interests external
to themselves, must either become inactive and weak, or work upon
themselves and become diseased."

"The most frequent victims of this kind of predisposition, are females of the
middle and higher ranks, especially those of a nervous constitution and
good natural abilities; but who, from an ill-directed education, possess
nothing more solid than mere accomplishments, and have no materials of
thought," and no "occupation to excite interest or demand attention." "The
liability of such persons to melancholy, hysteria, hypochondriasis, and other
varieties of mental distress, really depends on a state of irritability of brain,
induced by imperfect exercise."

These remarks, of a medical man, illustrate the principles before indicated;
—namely, that the demand of Christianity, that we live to promote the
general happiness, and not merely for selfish indulgence, has for its aim, not
only the general good, but the highest happiness, of the individual of whom
it is required.

A person possessed of wealth, who has nothing more noble to engage his
attention, than seeking his own personal enjoyment, subjects his mental
powers and moral feelings to a degree of inactivity, utterly at war with
health of mind. And the greater the capacities, the greater are the sufferings
which result from this cause. Any one, who has read the misanthropic

wailings of Lord Byron, has seen the necessary result of great and noble
powers bereft of their appropriate exercise, and, in consequence, becoming
sources of the keenest suffering.

It is this view of the subject, which has often awakened feelings of sorrow
and anxiety in the mind of the writer, while aiding in the developement and
education of superior female minds, in the wealthier circles. Not because
there are not noble objects for interest and effort, abundant, and within
reach of such minds; but because long-established custom has made it seem
so Quixotic, to the majority, even of the professed followers of Christ, for a
woman of wealth to practise any great self-denial, that few have
independence of mind and Christian principle sufficient to overcome such
an influence. The more a mind has its powers developed, the more does it
aspire and pine after some object worthy of its energies and affections; and
they are commonplace and phlegmatic characters, who are most free from
such deep-seated wants. Many a young woman, of fine genius and elevated
sentiment, finds a charm in Lord Byron's writings, because they present a
glowing picture of what, to a certain extent, must be felt by every well-
developed mind, which has no nobler object in life, than the pursuit of its
own gratification.

If young ladies of wealth could pursue their education, under the full
conviction that the increase of their powers and advantages increased their
obligations to use all for the good of society, and with some plan of
benevolent enterprise in view, what new motives of interest would be added
to their daily pursuits! And what blessed results would follow, to our
beloved Country, if all well-educated females carried out the principles of
Christianity, in the exercise of their developed powers!

It is cheering to know, that there are women, among the most intelligent and
wealthy, who can be presented as examples of what may be done, when
there is a heart to do. A pupil of the writer is among this number, who,
though a rich heiress, immediately, on the close of her school-life,
commenced a course of self-denying benevolence, in the cause of
education. She determined to secure a superior female institution, in her
native place, which should extend the benefits of the best education to all in
that vicinity, at a moderate charge. Finding no teacher on the ground,
prepared to take the lead, and though herself a timid and retiring character,
she began, with the aid of the governess in her mother's family, a daily
school, superintending all, and teaching six hours a day. The liberal-minded
and intelligent mother cooperated, and the result is a flourishing female
seminary, with a large and beautiful and well-furnished building; the greater
part of the means being supplied by the mother, and almost all by the
members of that family connection. And both these ladies will testify, that
no time or money, spent for any other object, has ever secured to them more
real and abiding enjoyment, than witnessing the results of this successful
and benevolent enterprise, which, for years to come, will pour forth
blessings on society.

Another lady could be pointed out, who, possessing some property, went
into a new western village, built and furnished her schoolhouse, and
established herself there, to aid in raising a community from ignorance and
gross worldliness, to intelligence and virtue. And in repeated instances,
among the friends and pupils of the writer, young ladies have left wealthy
homes, and affectionate friends, to find nobler enjoyments, in benevolent
and active exertions to extend intelligence and virtue, where such
disinterested laborers were needed. In other cases, where it was not
practicable to leave home, well-educated young ladies have interested

themselves in common schools in the vicinity, aiding the teachers, by their
sympathy, counsel, and personal assistance.

Other ladies, of property and standing, having families to educate, and
being well qualified for such duties, have relinquished a large portion of
domestic labor and superintendence, which humbler minds could be hired
to perform, devoted themselves to the education of their children, and
received others, less fortunate, to share with their own these superior
advantages. But, so long as the feeling widely exists, that the increase of
God's bounties diminishes the obligations of self-denying service for the
good of mankind, so long will well-educated women, in easy
circumstances, shrink from such confinement and exertion.

It is believed, however, that there are many benevolent and intelligent
women, in this Country, who would gladly engage in such enterprises, were
there any appropriate way within their reach. And it is a question, well
deserving consideration, among those who guide the public mind in
benevolent enterprises, whether some organization is not demanded, which
shall bring the whole community to act systematically, in voluntary
associations, to extend a proper education to every child in this Nation, and
to bring into activity all the female enterprise and benevolence now lying
dormant, for want of proper facilities to exercise them. There are hundreds
of villages, which need teachers, and that would support them, if they were
on the spot, but which never will send for them. And there are hundreds of
females, now unemployed, who would teach, if a proper place, and home,
and support, and escort, were provided for them. And there needs to be
some enlarged and systematic plan, conducted by wise and efficient men, to
secure these objects.

Could such a plan, as the one suggested, be carried out, it is believed that
many female minds, now suffering, from diseases occasioned by want of
appropriate objects for their energies, would be relieved. The duties of a
teacher exercise every intellectual faculty, to its full extent; while, in this
benevolent service, all the social, moral, and benevolent, emotions, are kept
in full play. The happiest persons the writer has ever known,—those who
could say that they were as happy as they wished to be, in this world, (and
she has seen such,)—were persons engaged in this employment.

The indications of a diseased mind, owing to a want of the proper exercise
of its powers, are, apathy, discontent, a restless longing for excitement, a
craving for unattainable good, a diseased and morbid action of the
imagination, dissatisfaction with the world, and factitious interest in trifles
which the mind feels to be unworthy of its powers. Such minds sometimes
seek alleviation in exciting amusements; others resort to the grosser
enjoyments of sense. Oppressed with the extremes of languor, or over-
excitement, or apathy, the body fails under the wearing process, and adds
new causes of suffering to the mind. Such, the compassionate Saviour calls
to his service, in these appropriate terms: "Come unto Me, all ye that labor
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and
learn of Me," "and ye shall find rest unto your souls."

CHAPTER XVIII.
ON THE CARE OF DOMESTICS.

There is no point, where the women of this Country need more wisdom,
patience, principle, and self-control, than in relation to those whom they
employ in domestic service. The subject is attended with many difficulties,
which powerfully influence the happiness of families; and the following
suggestions are offered, to aid in securing right opinions and practice.

One consideration, which it would be well to bear in mind, on this subject,
is, that a large portion of the peculiar trials, which American women suffer
from this source, are the necessary evils connected with our most valuable
civil blessings. Every blessing of this life involves some attendant liability
to evil, from the same source; and, in this case, while we rejoice at a state of
society, which so much raises the condition and advantages of our sex, the
evils involved should be regarded as more than repaid, by the compensating
benefits. If we cannot secure the cringing, submissive, well-trained,
servants of aristocratic lands, let us be consoled that we thus escape from
the untold miseries and oppression, which always attend that state of
society.

Instead, then, of complaining that we cannot have our own peculiar
advantages, and those of other nations, too, or imagining how much better
off we should be, if things were different from what they are, it is much
wiser and more Christianlike to strive cheerfully to conform to actual
circumstances; and, after remedying all that we can control, patiently to
submit to what is beyond our power. If domestics are found to be
incompetent, unstable, and unconformed to their station, it is Perfect
Wisdom which appoints these trials, to teach us patience, fortitude, and self-

control; and, if the discipline is met, in a proper spirit, it will prove a
blessing, rather than an evil.

But, to judge correctly in regard to some of the evils involved in the state of
domestic service, in this Country, we should endeavor to conceive ourselves
placed in the situation of those, of whom complaint is made, that we may
not expect, from them, any more than it would seem right should be exacted
from us, in similar circumstances.

It is sometimes urged, against domestics, that they exact exorbitant wages.
But what is the rule of rectitude, on this subject? Is it not the universal law
of labor and of trade, that an article is to be valued, according to its scarcity
and the demand? When wheat is scarce, the farmer raises his price; and
when a mechanic offers services, difficult to be obtained, he makes a
corresponding increase of price. And why is it not right, for domestics to act
according to a rule, allowed to be correct in reference to all other trades and
professions? It is a fact, that really good domestic service must continue to
increase in value, just in proportion as this Country waxes rich and
prosperous; thus making the proportion of those, who wish to hire labor,
relatively greater, and the number of those, willing to go to service, less.

Money enables the rich to gain many advantages, which those of more
limited circumstances cannot secure. One of these, is, securing good
domestics, by offering high wages; and this, as the scarcity of this class
increases, will serve constantly to raise the price of service. It is right for
domestics to charge the market value, and this value is always decided by
the scarcity of the article and the amount of demand. Right views of this
subject, will sometimes serve to diminish hard feelings towards those, who
would otherwise be wrongfully regarded as unreasonable and exacting.

Another complaint against domestics, is, that of instability and discontent,
leading to perpetual change. But in reference to this, let a mother or
daughter conceive of their own circumstances as so changed, that the
daughter must go out to service. Suppose a place is engaged, and it is then
found that she must sleep in a comfortless garret; and that, when a new
domestic comes, perhaps a coarse and dirty foreigner, she must share her
bed with her. Another place is offered, where she can have a comfortable
room, and an agreeable room-mate; in such a case, would not both mother
and daughter think it right to change?

Or, suppose, on trial, it was found that the lady of the house was fretful, or
exacting, and hard to please; or, that her children were so ungoverned, as to
be perpetual vexations; or, that the work was so heavy, that no time was
allowed for relaxation and the care of a wardrobe;—and another place
offers, where these evils can be escaped: would not mother and daughter
here think it right to change? And is it not right for domestics, as well as
their employers, to seek places, where they can be most comfortable?

In some cases, this instability and love of change would be remedied, if
employers would take more pains to make a residence with them agreeable;
and to attach domestics to the family, by feelings of gratitude and affection.
There are ladies, even where well-qualified domestics are most rare, who
seldom find any trouble in keeping good and steady ones. And the reason is,
that their domestics know they cannot better their condition, by any change
within reach. It is not merely by giving them comfortable rooms, and good
food, and presents, and privileges, that the attachment of domestics is
secured; it is by the manifestation of a friendly and benevolent interest in
their comfort and improvement. This is exhibited, in bearing patiently with
their faults; in kindly teaching them how to improve; in showing them how

to make and take proper care of their clothes; in guarding their health; in
teaching them to read, if necessary, and supplying them with proper books;
and, in short, by endeavoring, so far as may be, to supply the place of
parents. It is seldom that such a course would fail to secure steady service,
and such affection and gratitude, that even higher wages would be
ineffectual to tempt them away. There would probably be some cases of
ungrateful returns; but there is no doubt that the course indicated, if
generally pursued, would very much lessen the evil in question.

Another subject of complaint, in regard to domestics, is, their pride,
insubordination, and spirit not conformed to their condition. They are not
willing to be called servants; in some places, they claim a seat, at meals,
with the family; they imitate a style of dress unbecoming their condition;
and their manners and address are rude and disrespectful. That these evils
are very common, among this class of persons, cannot be denied; the only
question is, how can they best be met and remedied.

In regard to the common feeling among domestics, which is pained and
offended by being called "servants," there is need of some consideration
and allowance. It should be remembered, that, in this Country, children,
from their earliest years, are trained to abhor slavery, in reference to
themselves, as the greatest of all possible shame and degradation. They are
perpetually hearing orations, songs, and compositions of all sorts, which set
forth the honor and dignity of freemen, and heap scorn and contempt on all
who would be so mean as to be slaves. Now the term servant, and the duties
it involves, are, in the minds of many persons, nearly the same as those of
slave. And there are few minds, entirely free from associations which make
servitude a degradation. It is not always pride, then, which makes this term
so offensive. It is a consequence of that noble and generous spirit of

freedom, which every American draws from his mother's breast, and which
ought to be respected, rather than despised. In order to be respected, by
others, we must respect ourselves; and sometimes the ruder classes of
society make claims, deemed forward and offensive, when, with their
views, such a position seems indispensable to preserve a proper self-
respect.

Where an excessive sensibility on this subject exists, and forward and
disrespectful manners result from it, the best remedy is, a kind attempt to
give correct views, such as better-educated minds are best able to attain. It
should be shown to them, that, in this Country, labor has ceased to be
degrading, in any class; that, in all classes, different grades of subordination
must exist; and that it is no more degrading, for a domestic to regard the
heads of a family as superiors in station, and treat them with becoming
respect, than it is for children to do the same, or for men to treat their rulers
with respect and deference. They should be taught, that domestics use a
different entrance to the house, and sit at a distinct table, not because they
are inferior beings, but because this is the best method of securing neatness,
order, and convenience. They can be shown, if it is attempted in a proper
spirit and manner, that these very regulations really tend to their own ease
and comfort, as well as to that of the family.

The writer has known a case, where the lady of the family, for the sake of
convincing her domestic of the truth of these views, allowed her to follow
her own notions, for a short time, and join the family at meals. It was
merely required, as a condition, that she should always dress her hair as the
other ladies did, and appear in a clean dress, and abide by all the rules of
propriety at table, which the rest were required to practise, and which were
duly detailed. The experiment was tried, two or three times; and, although

the domestic was treated with studious politeness and kindness, she soon
felt that she should be much more comfortable in the kitchen, where she
could talk, eat, and dress, as she pleased. A reasonable domestic can also be
made to feel the propriety of allowing opportunity for the family to talk
freely of their private affairs, when they meet at meals, as they never could
do, if restrained by the constant presence of a stranger. Such views,
presented in a kind and considerate manner, will often entirely change the
views of a domestic, who is sensitive on such subjects.

When a domestic is forward and bold in manners, and disrespectful in
address, a similar course can be pursued. It can be shown, that those, who
are among the best-bred and genteel, have courteous and respectful manners
and language to all they meet, while many, who have wealth, are regarded
as vulgar, because they exhibit rude and disrespectful manners. The very
term, gentleman, indicates the refinement and delicacy of address, which
distinguishes the high-bred from the coarse and vulgar.

In regard to appropriate dress, in most cases it is difficult for an employer to
interfere, directly, with comments or advice. The most successful mode, is,
to offer some service in mending or making a wardrobe, and when a
confidence in the kindness of feeling is thus gained, remarks and
suggestions will generally be properly received, and new views of propriety
and economy can be imparted. In some cases, it may be well for an
employer,—who, from appearances, anticipates difficulty of this kind,—in
making the agreement, to state that she wishes to have the room, person,
and dress of her domestics kept neat, and in order, and that she expects to
remind them of their duty, in this particular, if it is neglected. Domestics are
very apt to neglect the care of their own chambers and clothing; and such
habits have a most pernicious influence on their wellbeing, and on that of

their children in future domestic life. An employer, then, is bound to
exercise a parental care over them, in these respects.

In regard to the great deficiencies of domestics, in qualifications for their
duties, much patience and benevolence are required. Multitudes have never
been taught to do their work properly; and, in such cases, how unreasonable
it would be to expect it of them! Most persons, of this class, depend, for
their knowledge in domestic affairs, not on their parents, who are usually
unqualified to instruct them, but on their employers; and if they live in a
family where nothing is done neatly and properly, they have no chance to
learn how to perform their duties well. When a lady finds that she must
employ a domestic who is ignorant, awkward, and careless, her first effort
should be, to make all proper allowance for past want of instruction, and the
next, to remedy the evil, by kind and patient teaching. In doing this, it
should ever be borne in mind, that nothing is more difficult, than to change
old habits, and to learn to be thoughtful and considerate. And a woman must
make up her mind to tell the same thing "over and over again," and yet not
lose her patience. It will often save much vexation, if, on the arrival of a
new domestic, the mistress of the family, or a daughter, will, for two or
three days, go round with the novice, and show the exact manner in which it
is expected the work will be done. And this, also, it may be well to specify
in the agreement, as some domestics would otherwise resent such a
supervision.

But it is often remarked, that, after a woman has taken all this pains to
instruct a domestic, and make her a good one, some other person will offer
higher wages, and she will leave. This, doubtless, is a sore trial; but, if such
efforts were made in the true spirit of benevolence, the lady will still have
her reward, in the consciousness that she has contributed to the welfare of

society, by making one more good domestic, and one more comfortable
family where that domestic is employed; and if the latter becomes the
mother of a family, a whole circle of children will share in the benefit.

There is one great mistake, not unfrequently made, in the management both
of domestics and of children; and that is, in supposing that the way to cure
defects, is by finding fault as each failing occurs. But, instead of this being
true, in many cases the directly opposite course is the best; while, in all
instances, much good judgement is required, in order to decide when to
notice faults, and when to let them pass unnoticed. There are some minds,
very sensitive, easily discouraged, and infirm of purpose. Such persons,
when they have formed habits of negligence, haste, and awkwardness, often
need expressions of sympathy and encouragement, rather than reproof.
They have usually been found fault with, so much, that they have become
either hardened or desponding; and it is often the case, that a few words of
commendation will awaken fresh efforts and renewed hope. In almost every
case, words of kindness, confidence, and encouragement, should be
mingled with the needful admonitions or reproof.

It is a good rule, in reference to this point, to forewarn, instead of finding
fault. Thus, when a thing has been done wrong, let it pass unnoticed, till it is
to be done again; and then, a simple request, to have it done in the right
way, will secure quite as much, and probably more, willing effort, than a
reproof administered for neglect. Some persons seem to take it for granted,
that young and inexperienced minds are bound to have all the forethought
and discretion of mature persons; and freely express wonder and disgust,
when mishaps occur for want of these traits. But it would be far better to
save from mistake or forgetfulness, by previous caution and care on the part

of those who have gained experience and forethought; and thus many
occasions of complaint and ill-humor will be avoided.

Those, who fill the places of heads of families, are not very apt to think how
painful it is, to be chided for neglect of duty, or for faults of character. If
they would sometimes imagine themselves in the place of those whom they
control, with some person daily administering reproof to them, in the same
tone and style as they employ to those who are under them, it might serve
as a useful check to their chidings. It is often the case, that persons, who are
most strict and exacting, and least able to make allowances and receive
palliations, are themselves peculiarly sensitive to any thing which implies
that they are in fault. By such, the spirit implied in the Divine petition,
"forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us,"
needs especially to be cherished.

One other consideration, is very important. There is no duty, more binding
on Christians, than that of patience and meekness under provocations and
disappointment. Now, the tendency of every sensitive mind, when thwarted
in its wishes, is, to complain and find fault, and that often in tones of
fretfulness or anger. But there are few domestics, who have not heard
enough of the Bible, to know that angry or fretful fault-finding, from the
mistress of a family, when her work is not done to suit her, is not in
agreement with the precepts of Christ. They notice and feel the
inconsistency; and every woman, when she gives way to feelings of anger
and impatience, at the faults of those around her, lowers herself in their
respect, while her own conscience, unless very much blinded, cannot but
suffer a wound.

There are some women, who, in the main, are amiable, who seem
impressed with the idea, that it is their office and duty to find fault with

their domestics, whenever any thing is not exactly right, and follow their
fancied calling without the least appearance of tenderness or sympathy, as if
the objects of their discipline were stocks or stones. The writer once heard a
domestic, describing her situation in a family which she had left, make this
remark of her past employer: "She was a very good housekeeper, allowed
good wages, and gave us many privileges and presents; but if we ever did
any thing wrong, she always talked to us just as if she thought we had no
feelings, and I never was so unhappy in my life, as while living with her."
And this was said of a kind-hearted and conscientious woman, by a very
reasonable and amiable domestic.

Every woman, who has the care of domestics, should cultivate a habit of
regarding them with that sympathy and forbearance, which she would wish
for herself or her daughters, if deprived of parents, fortune, and home. The
fewer advantages they have enjoyed, and the greater difficulties of temper
or of habit they have to contend with, the more claims they have on
compassionate forbearance. They ought ever to be looked upon, not as the
mere ministers to our comfort and convenience, but as the humbler and
more neglected children of our Heavenly Father, whom He has sent to claim
our sympathy and aid.[N]

FOOTNOTE:
[N] The excellent little work of Miss Sedgwick, entitled 'Live, and Let Live,' contains many

valuable and useful hints, conveyed in a most pleasing narrative form, which every

housekeeper would do well to read. The writer also begs leave to mention a work of her own,
entitled, 'Letters to Persons engaged in Domestic Service.'

CHAPTER XIX.
ON THE CARE OF INFANTS.

Every young lady ought to learn how to take proper care of an infant; for, even if she
is never to become the responsible guardian of a nursery, she will often be in
situations where she can render benevolent aid to others, in this most fatiguing and
anxious duty.

The writer has known instances, in which young ladies, who, having been trained, by
their mothers, properly to perform this duty, were, in some cases, the means of saving
the lives of infants, and in others, of relieving, by their benevolent aid, sick mothers,
from intolerable care and anguish.

On this point, Dr. Combe remarks, "All women are not destined, in the course of
Nature, to become mothers; but how very small is the number of those, who are
unconnected, by family ties, friendship, or sympathy, with the children of others! How
very few are there, who, at some time or other of their lives, would not find their
usefulness and happiness increased, by the possession of a kind of knowledge,
intimately allied to their best feelings and affections! And how important is it, to the
mother herself, that her efforts should be seconded by intelligent, instead of ignorant,
assistants!"

In order to be prepared for such benevolent ministries, every young lady should
improve the opportunity, whenever it is afforded her, for learning how to wash, dress,
and tend, a young infant; and whenever she meets with such a work as Dr. Combe's,
on the management of infants, she ought to read it, and remember its contents.

It was the design of the author, to fill this chapter chiefly with extracts from various
medical writers, giving some of the most important directions on this subject; but
finding these extracts too prolix for a work of this kind, she has condensed them into a
shorter compass. Some are quoted verbatim, and some are abridged, chiefly from the
writings of Doctors Combe, Bell, and Eberle, who are among the most approved
writers on this subject.

"Nearly one half of the deaths, occurring during the first two years of existence, are
ascribable to mismanagement, and to errors in diet. At birth, the stomach is feeble, and
as yet unaccustomed to food; its cravings are consequently easily satisfied, and
frequently renewed." "At that early age, there ought to be no fixed time for giving
nourishment. The stomach cannot be thus satisfied." "The active call of the infant, is a
sign, which needs never be mistaken."

But care must be taken to determine between the crying of pain or uneasiness, and the
call for food; and the practice of giving an infant food, to stop its cries, is often the
means of increasing its sufferings. After a child has satisfied its hunger, from two to
four hours should intervene, before another supply is given.

"At birth, the stomach and bowels, never having been used, contain a quantity of
mucous secretion, which requires to be removed. To effect this, Nature has rendered
the first portions of the mother's milk purposely watery and laxative. Nurses, however,
distrusting Nature, often hasten to administer some active purgative; and the
consequence often is, irritation in the stomach and bowels, not easily subdued." It is
only where the child is deprived of its mother's milk, as the first food, that some gentle
laxative should be given.

"It is a common mistake, to suppose, that, because a woman is nursing, she ought to
live very fully, and to add an allowance of wine, porter, or other fermented liquor, to
her usual diet. The only result of this plan, is, to cause an unnatural fulness in the
system, which places the nurse on the brink of disease, and retards, rather than
increases, the food of the infant. More will be gained by the observance of the
ordinary laws of health, than by any foolish deviation, founded on ignorance."

There is no point, on which medical men so emphatically lift the voice of warning, as
in reference to administering medicines to infants. It is so difficult to discover what is
the matter with an infant, its frame is so delicate and so susceptible, and slight causes
have such a powerful influence, that it requires the utmost skill and judgement to
ascertain what would be proper medicines, and the proper quantity to be given.

Says Dr. Combe, "That there are cases, in which active means must be promptly used,
to save the child, is perfectly true. But it is not less certain, that these are cases, of

which no mother or nurse ought to attempt the treatment. As a general rule, where the
child is well managed, medicine, of any kind, is very rarely required; and if disease
were more generally regarded in its true light, not as something thrust into the system,
which requires to be expelled by force, but as an aberration from a natural mode of
action, produced by some external cause, we should be in less haste to attack it by
medicine, and more watchful in its prevention. Accordingly, where a constant demand
for medicine exists in a nursery, the mother may rest assured, that there is something
essentially wrong in the treatment of her children.

"Much havoc is made among infants, by the abuse of calomel and other medicines,
which procure momentary relief, but end by producing incurable disease; and it has
often excited my astonishment, to see how recklessly remedies of this kind are had
recourse to, on the most trifling occasions, by mothers and nurses, who would be
horrified, if they knew the nature of the power they are wielding, and the extent of
injury they are inflicting."

Instead, then, of depending on medicine, for the preservation of the health and life of
an infant, the following precautions and preventives should be adopted.

Take particular care of the food of an infant. If it is nourished by the mother, her own
diet should be simple, nourishing, and temperate. If the child be brought up by hand,
the milk of a new-milch cow, mixed with one third water, and sweetened a little with
white sugar, should be the only food given, until the teeth come. This is more suitable,
than any preparations of flour or arrow-root, the nourishment of which is too highly
concentrated. Never give a child bread, cake, or meat, before the teeth appear. If the
food appear to distress the child, after eating, first ascertain if the milk be really from
a new-milch cow, as it may otherwise be too old. Learn, also, whether the cow lives
on proper food. Cows that are fed on still-slops, as is often the case in cities, furnish
milk which is very unhealthful.

Be sure and keep a good supply of pure and fresh air, in the nursery. On this point, Dr.
Bell remarks, respecting rooms constructed without fireplaces, and without doors or
windows to let in pure air, from without, "The sufferings of children of feeble
constitutions, are increased, beyond measure, by such lodgings as these. An action,

brought by the Commonwealth, ought to lie against those persons, who build houses
for sale or rent, in which rooms are so constructed as not to allow of free ventilation;
and a writ of lunacy taken out against those, who, with the common-sense experience
which all have on this head, should spend any portion of their time, still more, should
sleep, in rooms thus nearly air-tight."

After it is a month or two old, take an infant out to walk, or ride, in a little wagon,
every fair and warm day; but be very careful that its feet, and every part of its body,
are kept warm: and be sure that its eyes are well protected from the light. Weak eyes,
and sometimes blindness, are caused by neglecting this precaution. Keep the head of
an infant cool, never allowing too warm bonnets, nor permitting it to sink into soft
pillows, when asleep. Keeping an infant's head too warm, very much increases
nervous irritability; and this is the reason why medical men forbid the use of caps for
infants. But the head of an infant should, especially while sleeping, be protected from
draughts of air, and from getting cold.

Be very careful of the skin of an infant, as nothing tends so effectually to prevent
disease. For this end, it should be washed all over, every morning, and then gentle
friction should be applied, with the hand, to the back, stomach, bowels, and limbs.
The head should be thoroughly washed, every day, and then brushed with a soft hair-
brush, or combed with a fine comb. If, by neglect, dirt accumulates under the hair,
apply, with the finger, the yolk of an egg, and then the fine comb will remove it all,
without any trouble.

Dress the infant, so that it will be always warm, but not so as to cause perspiration. Be
sure and keep its feet always warm; and, for this end, often warm them at a fire, and
use long dresses. Keep the neck and arms covered. For this purpose, wrappers, open in
front, made high in the neck, with long sleeves, to put on over the frock, are now very
fashionable.

It is better for both mother and child, that it should not sleep on the mother's arm, at
night, unless the weather be extremely cold. This practice keeps the child too warm,
and leads it to seek food too frequently. A child should ordinarily take nourishment but
twice in the night. A crib beside the mother, with a plenty of warm and light covering,

is best for the child; but the mother must be sure that it is always kept warm. Never
cover a child's head, so that it will inhale the air of its own lungs. In very warm
weather, especially in cities, great pains should be taken, to find fresh and cool air, by
rides and sailing. Walks in a public square, in the cool of the morning, and frequent
excursions in ferry or steam-boats, would often save a long bill for medical
attendance. In hot nights, the windows should be kept open, and the infant laid on a
mattress, or on folded blankets. A bit of straw matting, laid over a featherbed, and
covered with the under sheet, makes a very cool bed for an infant.

Cool bathing, in hot weather, is very useful; but the water should be very little cooler
than the skin of the child. When the constitution is delicate, the water should be
slightly warmed. Simply sponging the body, freely, in a tub, answers the same purpose
as a regular bath. In very warm weather, this should be done two or three times a day,
always waiting two or three hours after food has been given.

"When the stomach is peculiarly irritable, (from teething,) it is of paramount necessity
to withhold all the nostrums which have been so falsely lauded as 'sovereign cures for
cholera infantum.' The true restoratives, to a child threatened with disease, are, cool
air, cool bathing, and cool drinks of simple water, in addition to proper food, at stated
intervals." Do not take the advice of mothers, who tell of this, that, and the other
thing, which have proved excellent remedies in their experience. Children have
different constitutions, and there are multitudes of different causes for their sickness;
and what might cure one child, might kill another, which appeared to have the same
complaint. A mother should go on the general rule, of giving an infant very little
medicine, and then only by the direction of a discreet and experienced physician. And
there are cases, when, according to the views of the most distinguished and competent
practitioners, physicians themselves are much too free in using medicines, instead of
adopting preventive measures.

Do not allow a child to form such habits, that it will not be quiet, unless tended and
amused. A healthy child should be accustomed to lie or sit in its cradle, much of the
time; but it should occasionally be taken up, and tossed, or carried about, for exercise
and amusement. An infant should be encouraged to creep, as an exercise very
strengthening and useful. If the mother fears the soiling of its nice dresses, she can

keep a long slip or apron, which will entirely cover the dress, and can be removed,
when the child is taken in the arms. A child should not be allowed, when quite young,
to bear its weight on its feet, very long at a time, as this tends to weaken and distort
the limbs.

Many mothers, with a little painstaking, succeed in putting their infants, while awake,
into their cradle, at regular hours, for sleep, and induce regularity in other habits,
which saves much trouble. In doing this, a child may cry, at first, a great deal; but for
a healthy child, this use of the lungs does no harm, and tends rather to strengthen, than
to injure, them. A child who is trained to lie or sit, and amuse itself, is happier than
one who is carried and tended a great deal, and thus rendered restless and uneasy
when not so indulged.

CHAPTER XX.
ON THE MANAGEMENT OF YOUNG CHILDREN.

In regard to the physical education of children, Dr. Clarke, Physician in Ordinary to
the Queen of England, expresses views, on one point, in which most physicians would
coincide. He says, "There is no greater error in the management of children, than that
of giving them animal diet very early. By persevering in the use of an overstimulating
diet, the digestive organs become irritated, and the various secretions, immediately
connected with, and necessary to, digestion, are diminished, especially the biliary
secretion. Children, so fed, become very liable to attacks of fever, and of
inflammation, affecting, particularly, the mucous membranes; and measles, and the
other diseases incident to childhood, are generally severe in their attack."

There are some popular notions on the subject of the use of animal food, which need
to be corrected.

One mistake, is, in supposing that the formation of the human teeth and stomach
indicate that man was designed to feed on flesh. Linnæus says, that the organization of
man, when compared with other animals, shows, that "fruits and esculent vegetables
constitute his most suitable food." Baron Cuvier, the highest authority on comparative
anatomy, says, "the natural food of man, judging from his structure, appears to consist
of fruits, roots, and other succulent parts of vegetables."

Another common mistake, is, that the stimulus of animal food is necessary for the full
developement of the physical and intellectual powers. This notion is disproved by
facts. The inhabitants of Lapland and Kamtschatka, who live altogether on animal
food, are among the smallest, weakest, and most timid, of races. But the Scotch
Highlanders, who, in a very cold climate, live almost exclusively on milk and
vegetable diet, are among the bravest, largest, and most athletic, of men. The South-
Sea Islanders, who live almost exclusively on fruits and vegetables, are said to be
altogether superior to English sailors, in strength and agility. An intelligent gentleman,
who spent many months in Siberia, testifies, that no exiles endure the climate better
than those, who have all their lives been accustomed to a vegetable diet. The stoutest

and largest tribes in Africa, live solely on vegetable diet, and the bright, intelligent,
and active Arabs, live entirely on milk and vegetables.

The popular notion is, that animal food is more nourishing than vegetable; but on this
point, scientific men hold different opinions. Experiments, repeatedly made by some
chemists, seem to prove the contrary. Tables have been prepared, showing the amount
of nutriment in each kind of food, by which it would appear, that, while beef contains
thirty-five per cent. of nutritious matter, wheat-bread and rice contain from eighty to
ninety-five per cent. The supposed mistake is attributed to the fact, that, on account of
the stimulating nature of animal food, it digests easier and more quickly than
vegetables. Many physicians, however, among them, Dr. Combe,[O] are of opinion,
that animal food "contains a greater quantity of nutriment in a given bulk, than either
herbaceous or farinaceous food." In some diseases, too, meat is better for the stomach
than vegetables.

The largest proportion of those, who have been remarkable for having lived to the
greatest age, were persons, whose diet was almost exclusively vegetables; and it is a
well-known fact, that the pulse of a hardy and robust man, who lives on simple
vegetable diet, is from ten to twenty beats less in a minute, than that of men who live
on a mixed diet.

In regard to the intellect, Dr. Franklin asserted, from experience, that an exclusively
vegetable diet "promotes clearness of ideas and quickness of perception; and is to be
preferred, by all who labor with the mind." The mightiest efforts of Sir Isaac Newton,
were performed, while nourished only by bread and water. Many other men,
distinguished by intellectual vigor, give similar testimony. These facts show that
animal food is not needful, to secure the perfect developement of mind or body.[P]

The result of the treatment of the inmates of the Orphan Asylum, at Albany, is one,
upon which all, who have the care of young children, should deeply ponder. During
the first six years of the existence of this Institution, its average number of children
was eighty. For the first three years, their diet was meat once a day, fine bread, rice,
Indian puddings, vegetables, fruit, and milk. Considerable attention was given to
clothing, fresh air, and exercise; and they were bathed once in three weeks. During

these three years, from four to six children, and sometimes more, were continually on
the sick-list; one or two assistant nurses were necessary; a physician was called, two
or three times a week; and, in this time, there were between thirty and forty deaths. At
the end of this period, the management was changed, in these respects:—daily
ablutions of the whole body were practised; bread of unbolted flour was substituted
for that of fine wheat; and all animal food was banished. More attention also was paid
to clothing, bedding, fresh air, and exercise. The result was, that the nursery was
vacated; the nurse and physician were no longer needed; and, for two years, not a
single case of sickness or death occurred. The third year, also, there were no deaths,
except those of two idiots and one other child, all of whom were new inmates, who
had not been subjected to this treatment. The teachers of the children also testified,
that there was a manifest increase of intellectual vigor and activity, while there was
much less irritability of temper.

Let parents, nurses, and teachers, reflect on the above statement, and bear in mind,
that stupidity of intellect, and irritability of temper, as well as ill health, are often
caused by the mismanagement of the nursery, in regard to the physical training of
children. There is probably no practice, more deleterious, than that of allowing
children to eat at short intervals, through the day. As the stomach is thus kept
constantly at work, with no time for repose, its functions are deranged, and a weak or
disordered stomach is the frequent result. Children should be required to keep cakes,
nuts, and other good things which they may have to eat, till just before a meal, and
then they will form a part of their regular supply. This is better, than to wait till after
their hunger is satisfied by food, when they will eat their niceties merely to gratify the
palate, and thus overload the stomach.

In regard to the intellectual training of young children, some modification in the
common practice is necessary, with reference to their physical wellbeing. More care is
needful, in providing well-ventilated schoolrooms, and in securing more time for
sports in the open air, during school hours. It is very important, to most mothers, that
their young children should be removed from their care, during the six school hours;
and it is very useful, to quite young children, to be subjected to the discipline of a
school, and to intercourse with other children of their own age. And, with a suitable

teacher, it is no matter how early children are sent to school, provided their health is
not endangered, by impure air, too much confinement, and too great mental stimulus.

In regard to the formation of the moral character, it has been too much the case, that
the discipline of the nursery has consisted of disconnected efforts to make children
either do, or refrain from doing, certain particular acts. Do this, and be rewarded; do
that, and be punished; is the ordinary routine of family government.

But children can be very early taught, that their happiness, both now and hereafter,
depends on the formation of habits of submission, self-denial, and benevolence. And
all the discipline of the nursery can be conducted by the parents, not only with this
general aim in their own minds, but also with the same object daily set before the
minds of the children. Whenever their wishes are crossed, or their wills subdued, they
can be taught, that all this is done, not merely to please the parent, or to secure some
good to themselves or to others; but as a part of that merciful training, which is
designed to form such a character, and such habits, that they can hereafter find their
chief happiness in giving up their will to God, and in living to do good to others,
instead of living merely to please themselves.

It can be pointed out to them, that they must always submit their will to the will of
God, or else be continually miserable. It can be shown, how in the nursery, and in the
school, and through all future days, a child must practise the giving up of his will and
wishes, when they interfere with the rights and comfort of others; and how important
it is, early to learn to do this, so that it will, by habit, become easy and agreeable. It
can be shown, how children, who are indulged in all their wishes, and who are never
accustomed to any self-denial, always find it hard to refrain from what injures
themselves and others. It can be shown, also, how important it is, for every person, to
form such habits of benevolence, towards others, that self-denial, in doing good, will
become easy.

Parents have learned, by experience, that children can be constrained, by authority and
penalties, to exercise self-denial, for their own good, till a habit is formed, which
makes the duty comparatively easy. For example, well-trained children can be
accustomed to deny themselves tempting articles of food, which are injurious, until

the practice ceases to be painful and difficult. Whereas, an indulged child would be
thrown into fits of anger or discontent, when its wishes were crossed, by restraints of
this kind.

But it has not been so readily discerned, that the same method is needful, in order to
form a habit of self-denial, in doing good to others. It has been supposed, that, while
children must be forced, by authority, to be self-denying and prudent, in regard to
their own happiness, it may properly be left to their own discretion, whether they will
practise any self-denial in doing good to others. But the more difficult a duty is, the
greater is the need of parental authority, in forming a habit, which will make that duty
easy.

In order to secure this, some parents turn their earliest efforts to this object. They
require the young child always to offer to others a part of every thing which it
receives; always to comply with all reasonable requests of others for service; and
often to practise little acts of self-denial, in order to secure some enjoyment for others.
If one child receives a present of some nicety, he is required to share it with all his
brothers and sisters. If one asks his brother to help him in some sport, and is met with
a denial, the parent requires the unwilling child to act benevolently, and give up some
of his time to increase his brother's enjoyment. Of course, in such an effort as this,
discretion must be used, as to the frequency and extent of the exercise of authority, to
induce a habit of benevolence. But, where parents deliberately aim at such an object,
and wisely conduct their instructions and discipline to secure it, very much will be
accomplished.

Religious influence should be brought to bear directly upon this point. In the very
beginning of religious instruction, Jesus Christ should be presented to the child, as
that great and good Being, who came into this world to teach children how to be
happy, both here and hereafter. He, who made it His meat and drink to do the will of
His Heavenly Father; who, in the humblest station, and most destitute condition,
denied Himself, daily, and went about doing good; should constantly be presented as
the object of their imitation. And as nothing so strongly influences the minds of
children, as the sympathy and example of a present friend, all those, who believe Him
to be an ever-present Saviour, should avail themselves of this powerful aid. Under

such training, Jesus Christ should be constantly presented to them, as their ever-
watchful, tender, and sympathizing friend. If the abstract idea of an unembodied Spirit
with the majestic attributes of Deity, be difficult for the mind of infancy to grasp, the
simple, the gentle, the lovely, character of Christ, is exactly adapted to the wants and
comprehension of a child. In this view, how touching is the language of the Saviour, to
His misjudging disciples, "Suffer the little children to come unto me!"

In regard to forming habits of obedience, there have been two extremes, both of which
need to be shunned. One is, a stern and unsympathizing maintenance of parental
authority, demanding perfect and constant obedience, without any attempt to convince
a child of the propriety and benevolence of the requisitions, and without any
manifestation of sympathy and tenderness for the pain and difficulties which are to be
met. Under such discipline, children grow up to fear their parents, rather than to love
and trust them; while some of the most valuable principles of character, are chilled, or
forever blasted.

In shunning this danger, other parents pass to the opposite extreme. They put
themselves too much on the footing of equals with their children, as if little were due
to superiority of relation, age, and experience. Nothing is exacted, without the implied
concession that the child is to be a judge of the propriety of the requisition; and reason
and persuasion are employed, where simple command and obedience would be far
better. This system produces a most pernicious influence. Children soon perceive the
position, thus allowed them, and take every advantage of it. They soon learn to dispute
parental requirements, acquire habits of forwardness and conceit, assume disrespectful
manners and address, maintain their views with pertinacity, and yield to authority with
ill-humor and resentment, as if their rights were infringed.

The medium course, is, for the parent to take the attitude of a superior, in age,
knowledge, and relation, who has a perfect right to control every action of the child,
and that, too, without giving any reason for the requisitions. "Obey, because your
parent commands," is always a proper and sufficient reason.

But care should be taken, to convince the child that the parent is conducting a course
of discipline, designed to make him happy; and in forming habits of implicit

obedience, self-denial, and benevolence, the child should have the reasons for most
requisitions kindly stated; never, however, on the demand of it, from the child, as a
right, but as an act of kindness from the parent.

It is impossible to govern children properly, especially those of strong and sensitive
feelings, without a constant effort to appreciate the value which they attach to their
enjoyments and pursuits. A lady, of great strength of mind and sensibility, once told
the writer, that one of the most acute periods of suffering, in her whole life, was
occasioned by the burning up of some milkweed-silk, by her mother. The child had
found, for the first time, some of this shining and beautiful substance; was filled with
delight at her discovery; was arranging it in parcels; planning its future uses, and her
pleasure in showing it to her companions,—when her mother, finding it strewed over
the carpet, hastily swept it into the fire, and that, too, with so indifferent an air, that the
child fled away, almost distracted with grief and disappointment. The mother little
realized the pain she had inflicted, but the child felt the unkindness, so severely, that
for several days her mother was an object almost of aversion.

While, therefore, the parent needs to carry on a steady course, which will oblige the
child always to give up its will, whenever its own good, or the greater claims of
others, require it, this should be constantly connected with the expression of a tender
sympathy, for the trials and disappointments thus inflicted. Those, who will join with
children, and help them along in their sports, will learn, by this mode, to understand
the feelings and interests of childhood; while, at the same time, they secure a degree
of confidence and affection, which cannot be gained so easily, in any other way. And it
is to be regretted, that parents so often relinquish this most powerful mode of
influence, to domestics and playmates, who often use it in the most pernicious
manner. In joining in such sports, older persons should never relinquish the attitude of
superiors, or allow disrespectful manners or address. And respectful deportment is
never more cheerfully accorded, than in seasons, when young hearts are pleased, and
made grateful, by having their tastes and enjoyments so efficiently promoted.

Next to the want of all government, the two most fruitful sources of evil to children,
are, unsteadiness in government, and over-government. Most of the cases, in which
the children of sensible and conscientious parents turn out badly, result from one or

the other of these causes. In cases of unsteady government, either one parent is very
strict, severe, and unbending, and the other excessively indulgent, or else the parents
are sometimes very strict and decided, and at other times allow disobedience to go
unpunished. In such cases, children, never knowing exactly when they can escape
with impunity, are constantly tempted to make the trial.

The bad effects of this, can be better appreciated, by reference to one important
principle of the mind. It is found to be universally true, that, when any object of desire
is put entirely beyond the reach of hope or expectation, the mind very soon ceases to
long for it, and turns to other objects of pursuit. But, so long as the mind is hoping for
some good, and making efforts to obtain it, any opposition excites irritable feelings.
Let the object be put entirely beyond all hope, and this irritation soon ceases. In
consequence of this principle, those children, who are under the care of persons of
steady and decided government, know, that whenever a thing is forbidden or denied, it
is out of the reach of hope; the desire, therefore, soon ceases, and they turn to other
objects. But the children of undecided, or of over-indulgent parents, never enjoy this
preserving aid. When a thing is denied, they never know but either coaxing may win
it, or disobedience secure it without any penalty, and so they are kept in that state of
hope and anxiety, which produces irritation, and tempts to insubordination. The
children of very indulgent parents, and of those who are undecided and unsteady in
government, are very apt to become fretful, irritable, and fractious.

Another class of persons, in shunning this evil, go to the other extreme, and are very
strict and pertinacious, in regard to every requisition. With them, fault-finding and
penalties abound, until the children are either hardened into indifference of feeling,
and obtuseness of conscience, or else become excessively irritable, or misanthropic.

It demands great wisdom, patience, and self-control, to escape these two extremes. In
aiming at this, there are parents, who have found the following maxims of very great
value. First, Avoid, as much as possible, the multiplication of rules and absolute
commands. Instead of this, take the attitude of advisers. "My child, this is improper, I
wish you would remember not to do it." This mode of address answers for all the little
acts of heedlessness, awkwardness, or ill-manners, so frequently occurring, with
children. There are cases, when direct and distinct commands are needful; and, in such

cases, a penalty for disobedience should be as steady and sure as the laws of Nature.
Where such steadiness, and certainty of penalty, attend disobedience, children no
more think of disobeying, than they do of putting their fingers in a burning candle.

The next maxim, is, Govern by rewards, more than by penalties. Such faults as wilful
disobedience, lying, dishonesty, and indecent or profane language, should be punished
with severe penalties, after a child has been fully instructed in the evil of such
practices. But all the constantly-recurring faults of the nursery, such as ill-humor,
quarrelling, carelessness, and ill-manners, may, in a great many cases, be regulated by
gentle and kind remonstrances, and by the offer of some reward for persevering efforts
to form a good habit. It is very injurious and degrading to any mind, to be kept under
the constant fear of penalties. Love and hope are the principles that should be mainly
relied on, in forming the habits of childhood.

Another maxim, and perhaps the most difficult, is, Do not govern by the aid of severe
and angry tones. A single example will be given to illustrate this maxim. A child is
disposed to talk and amuse itself, at table. The mother requests it to be silent, except
when needing to ask for food, or when spoken to by its older friends. It constantly
forgets. The mother, instead of rebuking, in an impatient tone, says, "My child, you
must remember not to talk. I will remind you of it four times more, and after that,
whenever you forget, you must leave the table, and wait till we are done." If the
mother is steady in her government, it is not probable that she will have to apply this
slight penalty more than once or twice. This method is far more effectual, than the use
of sharp and severe tones, to secure attention and recollection, and often answers the
purpose, as well as offering some reward.

The writer has been in some families, where the most efficient and steady government
has been sustained, without the use of a cross or angry tone; and in others, where a far
less efficient discipline was kept up, by frequent severe rebukes and angry
remonstrances. In the first case, the children followed the example set them, and
seldom used severe tones to each other; in the latter, the method employed by the
parents, was imitated by the children; and cross words and angry tones resounded
from morning till night, in every portion of the household.

Another important maxim, is, Try to keep children in a happy state of mind. Every one
knows, by experience, that it is easier to do right, and submit to rule, when cheerful
and happy, than when irritated. This is peculiarly true of children; and a wise mother,
when she finds her child fretful and impatient, and thus constantly doing wrong, will
often remedy the whole difficulty, by telling some amusing story, or by getting the
child engaged in some amusing sport. This strongly shows the importance of learning
to govern children without the employment of angry tones, which always produce
irritation.

Children of active, heedless temperament, or those who are odd, awkward, or
unsuitable, in their remarks and deportment, are often essentially injured, by a want of
patience and self-control in those who govern them. Such children, often possess a
morbid sensibility, which they strive to conceal, or a desire of love and approbation,
which preys like a famine on the soul. And yet, they become objects of ridicule and
rebuke, to almost every member of the family, until their sensibilities are tortured into
obtuseness or misanthropy. Such children, above all others, need tenderness and
sympathy. A thousand instances of mistake or forgetfulness should be passed over, in
silence, while opportunities for commendation and encouragement should be
diligently sought.

In regard to the formation of habits of self-denial, in childhood, it is astonishing to see
how parents, who are very sensible, often seem to regard this matter. Instead of
inuring their children to this duty, in early life, so that by habit it may be made easy in
after-days, they seem to be studiously seeking to cut them off, from every chance to
secure such a preparation. Every wish of the child is studiously gratified; and, where a
necessity exists, of crossing its wishes, some compensating pleasure is offered, in
return. Such parents, often maintain that nothing shall be put on their table, which
their children may not join them in eating. But where, so easily and surely as at the
daily meal, can that habit of self-denial be formed, which is so needful in governing
the appetites, and which children must acquire, or be ruined? The food which is
proper for grown persons, is often unsuitable for children; and this is a sufficient
reason for accustoming them to see others partake of delicacies, which they must not
share. Requiring children to wait till others are helped, and to refrain from

conversation at table, except when addressed by their elders, is another mode of
forming habits of self-denial and self-control. Requiring them to help others, first, and
to offer the best to others, has a similar influence.

In forming the moral habits of children, it is wise to take into account the peculiar
temptations to which they are to be exposed. The people of this Nation are eminently
a trafficking people; and the present standard of honesty, as to trade and debts, is very
low, and every year seems sinking still lower. It is, therefore, pre-eminently important,
that children should be trained to strict honesty, both in word and deed. It is not
merely teaching children to avoid absolute lying, which is needed. All kinds of deceit
should be guarded against; and all kinds of little dishonest practices be strenuously
opposed. A child should be brought up with the determined principle, never to run in
debt, but to be content to live in an humbler way, in order to secure that true
independence, which should be the noblest distinction of an American citizen.

There is no more important duty, devolving upon a mother, than the cultivation of
habits of modesty and propriety in young children. All indecorous words or
deportment, should be carefully restrained; and delicacy and reserve studiously
cherished. It is a common notion, that it is important to secure these virtues to one sex,
more than to the other; and, by a strange inconsistency, the sex most exposed to
danger, is the one selected as least needing care. But a wise mother will be especially
careful, that her sons are trained to modesty and purity of mind.

But few mothers are sufficiently aware of the dreadful penalties which often result
from indulged impurity of thought. If children, in future life, can be preserved from
licentious associates, it is supposed that their safety is secured. But the records of our
insane retreats, and the pages of medical writers, teach, that even in solitude, and
without being aware of the sin or the danger, children may inflict evils on themselves,
which not unfrequently terminate in disease, delirium, and death. Every mother and
every teacher, therefore, carefully avoiding all explanation of the mystery, should
teach the young, that the indulgence of impure thoughts and actions, is visited by the
most awful and terrific penalties. Disclosing the details of vice, in order to awaken
dread of its penalties, is a most dangerous experiment, and often leads to the very evils
feared. The attempts made, in late years, to guard children from future dangers, by

circulating papers, and books of warning and information, have led to such frightful
results, that it is hoped the experiment will never again be pursued. The safest course,
is, to cultivate habits of modesty and delicacy, and to teach, that all impure thoughts,
words, and actions, are forbidden by God, and are often visited by the most dreadful
punishment. At the same time, it is important for mothers to protect the young mind
from false notions of delicacy. It should be shown, that whatever is necessary, to save
from suffering or danger, must be met, without shame or aversion; and that all, which
God has instituted, is wise, and right, and pure.

It is in reference to these dangers, that mothers and teachers should carefully guard the
young from those highly-wrought fictions, which lead the imagination astray; and
especially from that class of licentious works, made interesting by genius and taste,
which have flooded this Country, and which are often found on the parlor table, even
of moral and Christian people. Of this class, the writings of Bulwer stand
conspicuous. The only difference, between some of his works and the obscene prints,
for vending which men suffer the penalties of the law, is, that the last are so gross, as
to revolt the taste and startle the mind to resistance, while Bulwer presents the same
ideas, so clothed in the fascinations of taste and genius, as most insidiously to seduce
the unwary. It seems to be the chief aim of this licentious writer, to make thieves,
murderers, and adulterers, appear beautiful, refined, and interesting. It is time that all
virtuous persons in the community should rise in indignation, not only against the
writers, but the venders of such poison.

FOOTNOTES:
[O] See his 'Physiology of Digestion considered with relation to the Principles of Dietetics,'
issued by the Publishers of this work.

[P] The writer is not an advocate for total abstinence from animal food. She coincides with
the best authorities, in thinking that adults eat too much; that children, while growing, should

eat very little, and quite young children, none at all.

CHAPTER XXI.
ON THE CARE OF THE SICK.

Every woman who has the care of young children, or of a large family, is frequently
called upon, to advise what shall be done, for some one who is indisposed; and often,
in circumstances where she must trust solely to her own judgement. In such cases,
some err, by neglecting to do any thing at all, till the patient is quite sick; but a still
greater number err, from excessive and injurious dosing.

The two great causes of the ordinary slight attacks of illness, in a family, are, sudden
chills, which close the pores of the skin, and thus affect the throat, lungs, or bowels;
and the excessive or improper use of food. In most cases, of illness from the first
cause, bathing the feet, and some aperient drink to induce perspiration, are suitable
remedies. A slight cathartic, also, is often serviceable. In case of illness from improper
food, or excess in eating, fasting, for one or two meals, to give the system time and
chance to relieve itself, is the safest remedy. Sometimes, a gentle cathartic may be
needful; but it is best first to try fasting.

The following extract from a discourse of Dr. Burne, before the London Medical
Society, contains important information. "In civilized life, the causes, which are most
generally and continually operating in the production of diseases, are, affections of the
mind, improper diet, and retention of the intestinal excretions. The undue retention of
excrementitious matter, allows of the absorption of its more liquid parts, which is a
cause of great impurity to the blood, and the excretions, thus rendered hard and knotty,
act more or less as extraneous substances, and, by their irritation, produce a
determination of blood to the intestines and to the neighboring viscera, which
ultimately ends in inflammation. It also has a great effect on the whole system; causes
a determination of blood to the head, which oppresses the brain and dejects the mind;
deranges the functions of the stomach; causes flatulency; and produces a general state
of discomfort."

Dr. Combe remarks, on this subject, "In the natural and healthy state, under a proper
system of diet, and with sufficient exercise, the bowels are relieved regularly, once

every day." Habit "is powerful in modifying the result, and in sustaining healthy
action when once fairly established. Hence the obvious advantage of observing as
much regularity, in relieving the system, as in taking our meals." It is often the case
that soliciting Nature at a regular period, once a day, will remedy constipation,
without medicine, and induce a regular and healthy state of the bowels. "When,
however, as most frequently happens, the constipation arises from the absence of all
assistance from the abdominal and respiratory muscles, the first step to be taken, is,
again to solicit their aid; first, by removing all impediments to free respiration, such as
stays, waistbands and belts; secondly, by resorting to such active exercises, as shall
call the muscles into full and regular action; and, lastly, by proportioning the quantity
of food to the wants of the system, and the condition of the digestive organs. If we
employ these means, systematically and perseveringly, we shall rarely fail in at last
restoring the healthy action of the bowels, with little aid from medicine. But if we
neglect these modes, we may go on, for years, adding pill to pill, and dose to dose,
without ever attaining the end at which we aim." There is no point, in which a woman
needs more knowledge and discretion, than in administering remedies for what seem
slight attacks, which are not supposed to require the attention of a physician. It is little
realized, that purgative drugs are unnatural modes of stimulating the internal organs,
tending to exhaust them of their secretions, and to debilitate and disturb the animal
economy. For this reason, they should be used as little as possible; and fasting, and
perspiration, and the other methods pointed out, should always be first resorted to.
When medicine must be given, it should be borne in mind, that there are various
classes of purgatives, which produce very diverse effects. Some, like salts, operate to
thin the blood, and reduce the system; others are stimulating; and others have a
peculiar operation on certain organs. Of course, great discrimination and knowledge is
needed, in order to select the kind, which is suitable to the particular disease, or to the
particular constitution of the invalid. This shows the folly of using the many kinds of
pills, and other quack medicines, where no knowledge can be had of their
composition. Pills which are good for one kind of disease, might operate as poison in
another state of the system. It is wise to keep always on hand some simple cathartic,
for family use, in slight attacks; and always to resort to medical advice, whenever
powerful remedies seem to be demanded.[Q] It is very common, in cases of colds

which affect the lungs or throat, to continue to try one dose after another, for relief. It
will be well to bear in mind, at such times, that all which goes into the stomach, must
be first absorbed into the blood, before it can reach the diseased part; and that there is
some danger of injuring the stomach, or other parts of the system, by such a variety of
doses, many of which, it is probable, will be directly contradictory in their nature, and
thus neutralize any supposed benefit they might separately impart.

It is very unwise, to tempt the appetite of a person who is indisposed. The cessation of
appetite is the warning of Nature, that the system is in such a state, that food cannot be
digested.

The following suggestions may be found useful, in regard to nursing the sick. As
nothing contributes more to the restoration of health, than pure air, it should be a
primary object, to keep a sick-room well ventilated. At least twice in the twenty-four
hours, the patient should be well covered, and fresh air freely admitted from out of
doors. After this, if need be, the room should be restored to a proper temperature, by
the aid of a fire. Bedding and clothing should also be well aired, and frequently
changed; as the exhalations from the body, in sickness, are peculiarly deleterious.
Frequent ablutions, of the whole body, if possible, are very useful; and for these,
warm water may be employed.

The following, are useful directions for dressing a blister. Spread thinly, on a linen
cloth, an ointment, composed of one third of beeswax to two thirds of tallow; lay this
upon a linen cloth, folded many times. With a sharp pair of scissors, make an aperture
in the lower part of the bag of water, with a little hole, above, to give it vent. Break the
raised skin as little as possible. Lay on the cloth, spread as directed. The blister, at
first, should be dressed as often as three times in a day, and the dressing renewed each
time.

A sick-room should always be kept very neat, and in perfect order; and all haste,
noise, and bustle, should be avoided. In order to secure neatness, order, and quiet, in
case of long illness, the following arrangements should be made. Keep a large box for
fuel, which will need to be filled only twice in twenty-four hours. Provide, also, and
keep in the room, or an adjacent closet, a small teakettle, a saucepan, a pail of water,

for drinks and ablutions, a pitcher, a covered porringer, two pint bowls, two tumblers,
two cups and saucers, two wine glasses, two large and two small spoons; also, a dish
in which to wash these articles; a good supply of towels, and a broom. Keep a slop-
bucket, near by, to receive the wash of the room. Procuring all these articles at once,
will save much noise and confusion.

Whenever medicine or food is given, spread a clean towel over the person or
bedclothing, and get a clean handkerchief, as nothing is more annoying to a weak
stomach, than the stickiness and soiling produced by medicine and food. Keep the
fireplace neat, and always wash all articles, and put them in order, as soon as they are
out of use.

A sick person has nothing to do, but look about the room; and when every thing is
neat and in order, a feeling of comfort is induced, while disorder, filth, and neglect, are
constant objects of annoyance, which, if not complained of, are yet felt.

Always prepare food for the sick, in the neatest and most careful manner. It is in
sickness, that the senses of smell and taste are most susceptible of annoyance; and
often, little mistakes or negligences, in preparing food, will take away all appetite.

Food for the sick, should be cooked on coals, that no smoke may have access to it;
and great care must be taken, to prevent any adherence to the bottom, as this always
gives a disagreeable taste.

Keeping clean handkerchiefs and towels at hand, cooling the pillows, sponging the
hands with water, swabbing the mouth with a clean linen rag, on the end of a stick, are
modes of increasing the comfort of the sick. Always throw a shawl over a sick person,
when raised up.

Be careful to understand a physician's directions, and to obey them implicitly. If it be
supposed that any other person knows better about the case, than the physician,
dismiss the physician, and employ that person in his stead.

In nursing the sick, always speak gently and cheeringly; and, while you express
sympathy for their pain and trials, stimulate them to bear all with fortitude, and with

resignation to Him who has appointed the trial. Offer to read the Bible, or other
devotional books, whenever it is suitable, and will not be deemed obtrusive.

It is always best to consult the physician, as to where medicines shall be purchased,
and to show the articles to him before using them, as great impositions are practised in
selling old, useless, and adulterated drugs. Always put labels on vials of medicine, and
keep them out of the reach of children.

Be careful to label all powders, and particularly all white powders; as many poisonous
medicines, in this form, are easily mistaken for others which are harmless.

FOOTNOTE:
[Q] The following electuary, by a distinguished physician, is used by many friends of the
writer, as a standing resort, in cases of constipation, or where a gentle cathartic is needed.
One recommendation of it, is, that children always love it, and eat the pills as "good plums."

Two ounces of powdered Senna; one ounce of Cream of Tartar; one ounce of Sulphur; mixed
with sufficient Confection of Senna, to form an electuary. Make this into pills, of the size of
peas, and give a young child two or three, as the case may be. Taking three pills, every night,

will generally relieve constipation in an adult.

CHAPTER XXII.
ON ACCIDENTS AND ANTIDOTES.

When serious accidents occur, medical aid should be immediately procured. Till that
can be done, the following directions may be useful.

When a child has any thing in its throat, first try, with the finger, to get the article up.
If this cannot be done, push it down into the stomach, with a smooth elastic stick. If
the article be a pin, sharp bone, glass, or other cutting substance, give an emetic which
will immediately operate.

In the case of a common cut, bind the lips of the wound together, with a rag, and put
nothing else on. If the cut be large, and so situated that rags will not bind it together,
use sticking plaster, cut in strips and laid obliquely across the cut. Sometimes it is
needful to take a stitch, with a needle and thread, on each lip of the wound, and draw
the two sides together.

If an artery be cut, it must be immediately tied up, or the person will bleed to death.
The blood from an artery is of a bright red color, and spirts out, in regular jets, at each
beat of the heart. Take up the bleeding end of the artery, and hold it, or tie it up, till a
surgeon comes. When the artery cannot be found, and in all cases of bad cuts on any
of the limbs, apply compression; when it can be done, tie a very tight bandage above
the wound, if it be below the heart, and below if the wound be above the heart. Put a
stick into the band, and twist it as tight as can be borne, till surgical aid be obtained.

Bathe bad bruises in hot water, or hot spirits, or a decoction of bitter herbs. Entire rest,
is the remedy for sprains. Bathing in warm water, or warm whiskey is very useful. A
sprained leg should be kept in a horizontal position, on a bed or sofa.

When a leg is broken, tie it to the other leg, to keep it still; and, if possible, get a
surgeon, before the limb swells. Bind a broken arm to a piece of shingle, and keep it
still, till it is set.

In case of a blow on the head, or a fall, causing insensibility, use a mustard paste on
the back of the neck and pit of the stomach, and rub the body with spirits. After the

circulation is restored, bleeding is often necessary; but it is very dangerous to attempt
it before.

In cases of bad burns, where the skin is taken off, the great aim should be, to keep the
injured part from the air. For this purpose, sprinkle on flour, or apply a liniment, made
of linseed oil and lime-water, in equal quantities. Sweet-oil, on cotton, is good, and
with laudanum, alleviates pain: but many skins cannot bear the application of raw
cotton, which is sometimes very good. When a dressing is put on, do not remove it, as
it will be sure to protract the cure, by admitting the air.

In case of drowning, lay the person in a warm bed, or on blankets, on the right side,
with the head raised, and a little inclined forward. Clear the mouth with the fingers,
and cautiously apply hartshorn to the nose. Raise the heat of the body, by bottles of
warm water, applied to the pit of the stomach, armpits, groins, and soles of the feet.
Apply friction to the whole body, with warm hands and cloths dipped in warm spirits
of camphor. Endeavor to produce the natural action of the lungs, by introducing the
nose of a bellows into one nostril and closing the other, at the same time pressing on
the throat, to close the gullet. When the lungs are thus inflated, press gently on the
breast and belly, and continue the process, for a long time. Cases have been known,
where efforts have been protracted eight or ten hours, without effect, and then have
proved successful. Rolling the body on a barrel, suspending it by the heels, giving
injections of tobacco, and many other practices, which have been common, are highly
injurious. After signs of life appear, give small quantities of wine, or spirits and water.

In cases of poisoning, from corrosive sublimate, beat up the whites of twelve eggs,
mix them in two quarts of water, and give a tumbler full every three minutes, till
vomiting is produced. This is the surest remedy. When this is not at hand, fill the
stomach, in like manner, with any mucilaginous substance, such as gum and water,
flaxseed, or slippery-elm-bark tea. Flour and water, or sugar and water, in great
quantities, are next best; and if none of these be at hand, give copious draughts of
water alone.

In case of poisoning from arsenic, cobalt, or any such mineral, administer, as soon as
possible, large quantities of lime-water and sugared-water, of warm, or even of cold